13.07.2015 Views

from antiquity to the middle ages 31bc - ad 900 - Faculty of History ...

from antiquity to the middle ages 31bc - ad 900 - Faculty of History ...

from antiquity to the middle ages 31bc - ad 900 - Faculty of History ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

HISTORICAL TRIPOS PART I:PAPER 13FROM ANTIQUITY TO THEMIDDLE AGES 31BC - AD <strong>900</strong>BIBLIOGRAPHIESPr<strong>of</strong>essor P D A Garnsey and Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Rosamond McKitterickrevised by Dr P A V Sarris and Dr E Screen<strong>Faculty</strong> <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>ry, University <strong>of</strong> CambridgeMichaelmas Term 200929/09/09


The course opens with <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Republic and <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> a new system <strong>of</strong> ruleunder <strong>the</strong> first emperor, Augustus. The nature <strong>of</strong> that rule - provincial government, <strong>the</strong> imperial cult, <strong>the</strong>presentation <strong>of</strong> imperial power - is central <strong>to</strong> any understanding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first two centuries AD. Why weresome emperors (Caligula, Nero, Commodus) viewed as "b<strong>ad</strong>", while o<strong>the</strong>rs (Augustus, Trajan, MarcusAurelius) were praised for <strong>the</strong>ir virtues? The course also examines <strong>the</strong> economic and social his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Empire, looking in particular at <strong>the</strong> absorption <strong>of</strong> Greek culture by <strong>the</strong> Roman elite, at slavery, and atearly Christianity. It <strong>the</strong>n moves on <strong>to</strong> consider <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>to</strong> which this 'old world' <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Empiresurvived <strong>the</strong> upheavals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> so-called Third Century Crisis and <strong>the</strong> impact <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> reforms <strong>of</strong> bothDiocletian and <strong>the</strong> Christian emperor Constantine. The <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> change is central for a consideration <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> rise <strong>of</strong> Christianity in <strong>the</strong> fourth and fifth centuries and for understanding <strong>the</strong> shift in government <strong>to</strong> amore highly centralised and ceremonial monarchy. This is an <strong>of</strong>ten unsettling journey through a late-Antique world <strong>of</strong> distant god-like emperors, wild ascetic holy men, great saints, excitable virgins,charismatic heretics, oppressive bureaucrats and violent barbarians. The last named are significant. Inlooking at <strong>the</strong> so-called "decline and fall" <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire, it is important <strong>to</strong> ask why <strong>the</strong> empire"fell" in <strong>the</strong> West but survived largely intact in <strong>the</strong> East.The <strong>middle</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> course concentrates on <strong>the</strong> period <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> eighth centuries. The f<strong>ad</strong>ingaway <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> structures <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman state in <strong>the</strong> West in <strong>the</strong> fifth century led <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> various'barbarian' successor kingdoms, each influenced <strong>to</strong> a greater or lesser extent by Roman institutions, butalso by <strong>the</strong> social tr<strong>ad</strong>itions and martial culture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 'barbarian' newcomers. The different kingdoms areexamined, as <strong>to</strong>o is <strong>the</strong> position <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> popes in Rome. At <strong>the</strong> same time, consideration is given <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong>his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> surviving eastern Empire with its capital at Constantinople. Justinian's attempts <strong>to</strong> res<strong>to</strong>re<strong>the</strong> fortunes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> empire through internal reform and wars <strong>of</strong> reconquest are studied, as <strong>to</strong>o is <strong>the</strong> socialand economic his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean world at this time, which witnessed <strong>the</strong> first great outbreak <strong>of</strong>bubonic plague. The difficulties faced by <strong>the</strong> emperors <strong>of</strong> Constantinople in <strong>the</strong> late sixth century, <strong>the</strong>impact <strong>of</strong> warfare first with Persia, and <strong>the</strong>n with an expansionist Islamic foe, and <strong>the</strong> response <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>eastern, or 'Byzantine', empire <strong>to</strong> this phenomenon in <strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> 'iconoclasm' are <strong>ad</strong>dressed.Consideration is given <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> a vibrant and distinctive Islamic culture in <strong>the</strong> lands conqueredby <strong>the</strong> Arabs.The latter part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> paper covers part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> period <strong>of</strong> Frankish and Carolingian dominance in westernEurope in <strong>the</strong> eighth and ninth centuries, a time <strong>of</strong> remarkable political and cultural coherence, combinedwith crucial, very diverse and formative developments in every sphere <strong>of</strong> life. A principal focus is <strong>the</strong>expansion <strong>of</strong> Frankish rule eastwards and southwards in<strong>to</strong> Germany, Italy and Spain, and <strong>the</strong> rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Carolingians under Pippin III, Charlemagne, Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious and Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald, an unbroken line <strong>of</strong>succession in <strong>the</strong> male line. Their interaction within <strong>the</strong> realms with <strong>the</strong> aris<strong>to</strong>cracy, <strong>the</strong> church and <strong>the</strong>female members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir elite groups, as well as with external rivals and enemies such as <strong>the</strong> Vikings, <strong>the</strong>Slavs and Byzantium, is examined. Social <strong>ad</strong>justments, economic change and <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> <strong>ad</strong>istinctive intellectual and cultural tr<strong>ad</strong>ition in western Europe that drew strongly on <strong>the</strong> Roman pastthroughout <strong>the</strong> period <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourth century onwards, are explored in relation <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> wealth and variety<strong>of</strong> primary sources surviving <strong>from</strong> this period. Among <strong>the</strong> written sources - narrative, legislative, legal,epis<strong>to</strong>lary and poetic - <strong>the</strong>re is much now available in English translation. There are also many o<strong>the</strong>rcategories <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>rical evidence exploited, such as archaeology, artefacts, architecture, art and coinage.2


CONTENTS31 BC - c.AD 250Augustus 4The Emperor in <strong>the</strong> Roman World 4Provincial Administration 4The Imperial Cult 5Roman religion and o<strong>the</strong>r religions 5Frontiers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire 5Gender and Sexuality 5Slavery 6The Economy 6Literacy6His<strong>to</strong>riography (espec.Tacitus) 7Rome and <strong>the</strong> Eastc.250 - c. 430(for those beginning <strong>the</strong> paper in 31 BC)General 8From Principate <strong>to</strong> Dominate 8Emperor, court and <strong>the</strong> imperial ideology 8Late Roman <strong>ad</strong>ministration 8The Christianization <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Empire 9Heresy and Schism 9Monasticism 9The Countryside 10Late <strong>antiquity</strong>(4th - 6th centuries - for those beginning <strong>the</strong>paper here)Sources 11Imperial Government 11Christianity and Paganism 12Provincial Economy and Society 13Literary Culture 13Visual Arts 14The Early Medieval World c.450-<strong>900</strong>General works 15Sources 15The Byzantine Empire (Sixth and Seventhcenturies) 18The Byzantine Empire (Eighth and Ninthcenturies) 20The World <strong>of</strong> Early Islam 21Slavs and Central and Eastern Europe 22Barbarian Settlement 24Ostrogothic Italy 26Visigoths 27Muslim and Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Spain in <strong>the</strong> Eighth,Ninth and Tenth Centuries 29Burgundians 30Alemans 31Vandals 32The Early Medieval World contdLombards 33Byzantine Italy and <strong>the</strong> Papacy <strong>to</strong> 751 34Ostrogoths and Lombards 35The Franks <strong>to</strong> 751 36The Frankish Church 39Saints 40The Emergence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 41Carolingian Italy 44The Carolingian Empire 46The Papacy and <strong>the</strong> Franks (c. 700-<strong>900</strong>) 47The Carolingian Church 48The Carolingian Empire - Ideal,Ideology and Reality 49The Frankish Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy 51The Treaty <strong>of</strong> Verdun and itsconsequences 52Vikings in Francia 54Ninth Century Political Thought 56Carolingian Inauguration Rituals58Law 59Charters and Legal Practice 60Women 62Economic and Social issues 64Culture and Intellectual Developments 66The Carolingian Renaissance 67Einhard and Carolingian His<strong>to</strong>riography 69Music 71Latin Canon Law 500-<strong>900</strong> 72Carolingian Thought 73Grammar 75Book Production and <strong>the</strong> developmen<strong>to</strong>f Script 76Early Medieval Art 783


A. THE ROMAN EMPIRE, 31 BC-AD 250NOTE: For most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> following items, relevant recent treatments will be found in Cambridge AncientHis<strong>to</strong>ry, vol.X, 2nd ed.(31BC-AD69) and vol. XI 2 nd ed.AUGUSTUSP.A. Brunt & J.A. Moore, Res. Gestae Divi Augusti: The Achievements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> DivineAugustus corr.ed., 1970------------, 'The role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Senate in <strong>the</strong> Augustan regime', Classical Q 34 (1984) 423-44.J. Elsner, 'Cult and Sculpture: Sacrifice in <strong>the</strong> Ara Pacis Augustae', J. <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies81 (1991) 50-61W. Eck The Age <strong>of</strong> Augustus (2003)F. Millar, 'Triumvirate and Principate' J. <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies 63 (1973) 50-67---------- and E. Segal ed., Caesar Augustus: Seven Aspects corr. ed., Oxford, 1990A. Powell ed., Roman Poetry and Propaganda in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Augustus Bris<strong>to</strong>l Classical Press,1992K.A. Raaflaub and M. Toher ed., Between Republic and Empire: Interpretations <strong>of</strong> Augustusand his Principate 1990D. Shotter, Augustus Caesar London, 1991R. Syme, The Roman Revolution 1939A. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, Augustan Rome 1993P. Zanker, The Power <strong>of</strong> Im<strong>ages</strong> in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Augustus trans. A. Shapiro, 1988D. Favro The urban image <strong>of</strong> Augustan Rome Cambridge 1996K. Galinsky Augustan culture: an interpretive introduction Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1996Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry 2nd ed. Vol X The Augustan Empire, 43 BC- AD 69(ed. A.K. Bowman, E. Champlin, A. Lin<strong>to</strong>tt) 1996 ch. 2-3.K. Galinsky ed., The Cambridge Companion <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Augustus, 2005THE EMPEROR IN THE ROMAN WORLDJ. Elsner & J. Masters, Reflections <strong>of</strong> Nero: Culture, His<strong>to</strong>ry and Representation London, 1994P. Garnsey & R. Saller, The Early Principate: Augustus <strong>to</strong> Trajan Greece & Rome NewSurveys in <strong>the</strong> Classics 15, Oxford, 1982--------------------------, The Roman Empire: Economy, Society and Culture London, 1978F. Millar, The Emperor in <strong>the</strong> Roman World: 31 B.C. - A.D. 337 2nd ed., London, 1992with K. Hopkins, 'Rules <strong>of</strong> Evidence', J. <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies 68 (1978) 178-86P. Veyne, Bre<strong>ad</strong> and Circuses: His<strong>to</strong>rical Sociology and Political Pluralism trans.B. Pierce, ed. O. Murray, Penguin Books, 1992A. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, Sue<strong>to</strong>nius: The Scholar and his Caesars London, 1983----------------------- ed., Patronage in Ancient Society London, 1989-----------------------, 'The Emperor and his Virtues', His<strong>to</strong>ria 30 (1981) 298-319PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATIOND.Braund, ed., Administration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (241 BC-AD 193).(1988)P.A.Brunt, "Charges <strong>of</strong> Provincial Mal<strong>ad</strong>ministration...", His<strong>to</strong>ria 10 (1961), 189-227(= Roman Imperial Themes (1990), ch.4)G.P.Bur<strong>to</strong>n, "Proconsuls, Assizes and <strong>the</strong> Administration <strong>of</strong> Justice under <strong>the</strong> Empire", Jl.Rom.Stud.65 (1975), 92-106P.Garnsey and R.Saller, The Roman Empire: Economy, Society and Culture (1989), Pt.1P.Garnsey and C.R.Whittaker, ed., Imperialism in <strong>the</strong> Ancient World (1978), chs. by Garnsey ,"TheNorth African Empire" and Nut<strong>to</strong>n,"The Beneficial Ideology"B.Levick, The Government <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire: A Sourcebook. (1985)A.Lin<strong>to</strong>tt, Imperium Romanum: Politics and Administration (1993)R.MacMullen, Enemies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Order:Treason, Unrest and Alienation in <strong>the</strong> Empire (1966repr.1992)F.Millar, 'The Emperor, <strong>the</strong> Senate and <strong>the</strong> Provinces", Jl.Rom.Stud. 56 (1966), 156-66F.Millar, The Roman Empire and its Neighbours (2nd ed. 1981)F.Millar, "Empire and City, Augustus <strong>to</strong> Julian: Obligations, Excuses and Status", Jl.Rom.Stud. 73(1983), 76-96R.E.Sherk, The Roman Empire: Augustus <strong>to</strong> H<strong>ad</strong>rian. Translated Docs. <strong>of</strong> Greece and Rome 6 (1988)THE IMPERIAL CULT4


J.R.Fears, Princeps a diis electus: The Divine Election <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Emperor as a Political Concept at Rome(1977)D.Fishwick, The Imperial Cult in <strong>the</strong> Latin West.. Etudes Préliminaires aux religions orientales...108,vols. I.1-2, II.1-2 (1987-92)I. Gr<strong>ad</strong>el Emperor Worship and Roman Religion (2004)K. Hopkins Conquerors and Slaves (1978) ch.5.S.Price, "Between man and God: Sacrifice in <strong>the</strong> Roman imperial cult", Jl.Rom.Stud. 70(1980), 28-43S.Price, Rituals and Power: The Roman Imperial Cult in Asia Minor (1984)S.Price, "From noble funerals <strong>to</strong> divine cult: <strong>the</strong> consecration <strong>of</strong> Roman emperors", in D.Cann<strong>ad</strong>ineand S.Price, edd., Rituals <strong>of</strong> Royalty: Power and Ceremonial in Tr<strong>ad</strong>itional Societies (1987),at 56-105R.R.R.Smith, "The Imperial reliefs <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sebasteion at Aphrodisias", Jl.Rom.Stud. 77 (1987), 88-138ROMAN RELIGION AND OTHER RELIGIONST.Barnes, "Legislation against <strong>the</strong> Christians", Jl.RomSt.58 (1968), 32-50M.Beard, J.North and S.Price, Religions <strong>of</strong> Rome (1998). 2 vols: his<strong>to</strong>ry and sourcebookH.Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, The Early Church (1973)P.Garnsey, "Religious Toleration in classical <strong>antiquity</strong>", in W.J.Sheils, ed., Persecution andToleration: Studies in Church His<strong>to</strong>ry, vol.21 (1984), 1-28K. Hopkins A World Full <strong>of</strong> Gods (1999)Lane-Fox, R. Pagans and Christians (1986)J.H.W.G.Liebeschuetz, Continuity and Change in Roman Religion (1979)R.MacMullen, Paganism in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1981)R.MacMullen, Christianizing <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire, AD 100-400 (1984)J.North, "Religion and Politics: <strong>from</strong> Republic <strong>to</strong> Principate", Jl.Rom.Stud.76 (1986), 251-8J.B. Rives Religion in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (2007)T.Rajak, Josephus: <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>rian and his society (1983)E.M.Smallwood, The Jews under Roman Rule (1976)G.E.M. de Ste Croix, "Why were <strong>the</strong> early Christians persecuted?", in M.I.Finley, ed., Studies inAncient Society (1974),210-49,256-62G.Vermes, Jesus <strong>the</strong> Jew (1973)FRONTIERS OF THE ROMAN EMPIREP.A.Brunt, "Laus Imperii", in Garnsey and Whittaker, ed, Imperialism in <strong>the</strong> ancient world (1978),159-92B.Isaac, The Limits <strong>of</strong> Empire. The Roman Army in <strong>the</strong> East (1990. Rev.ed.1995)A.D.Lee, Information and Frontiers: Roman foreign relations in late <strong>antiquity</strong> (1993)E.N.Luttwak, The Grand Strategy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1976)(Reviewed by Mann, Jl Rom.St 69(1979), 175-83J.C.Mann, "The frontiers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Principate", in Temporini, ed., Aufstieg und Niedergang der RömischeWelt, II.1 508-531M.Todd, The Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Barbarians 100 BC- AD300. Rev. ed. (1987)C.R.Whittaker, Frontiers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1994) and Rome and Its Frontiers: The Dynamic <strong>of</strong>Empire(2004)W. Pohl, I. Wood and H. Reimitz (eds), The Transformation <strong>of</strong> Frontiers <strong>from</strong> late Antiquity <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong>Carolingians (Leiden, 2001)F. Curta (ed.), Borders, barriers and ethnogenesis: Frontiers in late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong><strong>ages</strong> (Turnhout, 2006)Whittaker’s work in particular, however, needs <strong>to</strong> be revised in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> G. Greatrex ‘Roman Frontiersand Foreign Policy in <strong>the</strong> East’ in R. Als<strong>to</strong>n and S. Lieu (ed.) Aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman East: Papers in Honour<strong>of</strong> Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Fergus Millar published as Studia Antiqua Australiensia 3 (2007)GENDER AND SEXUALITYM.Beard, "The Sexual Status <strong>of</strong> Vestal Virgins", Jl.Rom.Stud. 70 (1980), 12-27S. de Beauvoir, The Second Sex ( 1949; Penguin 1972)P.Brown, The Body and Society (1988)G.Clark, Women in <strong>the</strong> Late Roman World (1993)C.N.Degler, "Is <strong>the</strong>re a his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> women?" Oxford Inaugural Lect. 19745


S.Dixon, The Roman Mo<strong>the</strong>r (1988)C. Edwards The Politics <strong>of</strong> Immorality in Ancient Rome (1993)R. FlemmingMedicine amd <strong>the</strong> Making <strong>of</strong> Roman Women (2000)M.Foucault, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Sexuality, vols. I-III (Penguin)J.Gardner, Women in Roman law and society (1986)M.Lefkowitz and M.Fant, Women's Life in Greece and Rome (1982). Sourcebook.S.Pomeroy, Goddesses, whores, wives and slaves: women in classical <strong>antiquity</strong> (1975)A.Rousselle, Porneia: on desire and <strong>the</strong>body in <strong>antiquity</strong> (1988)J.W.Scott, "Gender: a useful category <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>rical analysis", Am.Hist.Rev. 95.5 ( Dec. 1986), 1053-76M. B. Skinner Sexuality in Greek and Roman Culture (2005)SLAVERYK.R.Br<strong>ad</strong>ley, Slavery and Society at Rome (1994)K.R.Br<strong>ad</strong>ley, Slaves and Masters in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1984)M.I.Finley, Ancient Slavery and Modern Ideology(1980)L.Foxhall, "The dependent tenant", Jl.Rom.Stud. 80 (1990), 97-114P.Garnsey, Cities, Peasants and Food (1998), chs.2 & 8P.Garnsey, Ideas <strong>of</strong> Slavery <strong>from</strong> Aris<strong>to</strong>tle <strong>to</strong> Augustine (1996)W.V.Harris, "Towards a study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman slave tr<strong>ad</strong>e ", in J.H.d'Arms andE.C.Kopff, edd., The Seaborne Commerce <strong>of</strong> Ancient Rome (1980), 117 ff.K.Hopkins, Conquerors and Slaves (1978), ch.1K.Hopkins, "Novel Evidence for Roman Slavery", Past and Present 138 (1993), 3-27D.Rathbone, "The Slave mode <strong>of</strong> production in Italy", Jl.Rom.Stud.73 (1983), 160-8W.Scheidel, "Quantifying <strong>the</strong> sources <strong>of</strong> slaves in <strong>the</strong> early Roman empire", JRS 87 (1997), 156-69T.Wiedemann, Slavery. Greece and Rome New Surveys...19 (1987)T.Wiedemann, Greek and Roman Slavery (1981). SourcebookMuch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> above needs <strong>to</strong> be revised in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> K. Harper ‘The Greek Census Inscriptions <strong>of</strong> LateAntiquity’, Journal <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies 98 (2008) pp. 83-119.GLADIATORSRoland Auguet Cruelty and Civilization – The Roman Games (paris, 1970, English translation 1994)Thomas Weidemann Emperors and Gl<strong>ad</strong>ia<strong>to</strong>rs (1992)THE ECONOMYW. Scheidel, Ian Morris and Richard Saller (ed.) The Cambridge Economic His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greco-RomanWorld (Cambridge, 2008) contains useful essays on many <strong>to</strong>pics.Ian Morris and J.G. Manning The Ancient Economy – Evidence and Models (Stanford, 2005) – important.R.P.Duncan-Jones, Structure and Scale in <strong>the</strong> Roman Economy (1990)R.P.Duncan-Jones, Money and Government in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1994)M.I.Finley, The Ancient Economy. 2nd ed. 1985P.Garnsey, Famine and Food Supply in <strong>the</strong> Graeco-Roman World: Responses <strong>to</strong> Risk and Crisis(1988)P.Garnsey and R. Saller, The Roman Empire: Economy, Society and Culture (1989),Part IIP.Garnsey ( ed. W.Scheidel), Cities, Peasants and Food (1998)K.Greene, The Archaeology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Economy (1986)K.Hopkins, "Taxes and Tr<strong>ad</strong>e in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (200 BC-AD 400), Jl.Rom.Stud. 70 (1980), 101-25.Hopkins, "Introduction", in P.Garnsey, K.Hopkins and C.R.Whittaker, ed., Tr<strong>ad</strong>e in <strong>the</strong> Ancient Economy(1983)K.Hopkins, 'Models, ships and staples", in P.Garnsey and C.R.Whittaker, ed. Tr<strong>ad</strong>e and Famine, 84-109(1983)K.Hopkins, "Rome, taxes, rents and tr<strong>ad</strong>e", Kodai 6/7 (1995/96), 41-75C.Howgego, "The supply and use <strong>of</strong> money in <strong>the</strong> Roman world", Jl. Rom.Stud.82 (1992)W. Jongman Economy and Society <strong>of</strong> Pompei (1988)F.Meijer and O.van Nijf, Tr<strong>ad</strong>e, Transport and Society in <strong>the</strong> Ancient World. A Sourcebook.(1992)C.R.Whittaker, " Tr<strong>ad</strong>e and Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire", Opus 4 (1985), 1-27C.R.Whittaker, ed., Pas<strong>to</strong>ral Economies in Classical Antiquity. (1988)J. Bananji Agrarian Change in Late Antiquity (Oxford, 2001)6


LITERACYM.Beard, "Writing and Ritual: A Study in Diversity and Expansion in <strong>the</strong> Arval Acta", Pap.Brit.Sch.Rome 53 (1985), 114-162M.Beard et al. Literacy in <strong>the</strong> Roman World. Jl.Rom.Arch. Suppl.Ser.No.3 (1991)E.E.Best, "Literacy and Roman Voting", His<strong>to</strong>ria 23 (1974), 428-38A.D.Booth, "Elementary and secondary education in <strong>the</strong> Roman empire", Florilegium 1 (1979), 1-14A.K.Bowman and G.D.Woolf, ed., Literacy and Power in <strong>the</strong> Ancient World (1994)J.Goody and I.Watt, "The consequences <strong>of</strong> literacy", in J.Goody, ed., Literacy in Tr<strong>ad</strong>itional Societies(1989)W.V.Harris, Ancient Literacy (1989)E. Meyer, Legitimacy and law in <strong>the</strong> Roman world: tabulae in Roman belief and practice (Cambridge,2005)HISTORIOGRAPHY, ESPEC.TACITUSC.-J.Classen, "Tacitus - His<strong>to</strong>rian between Republic and Principate", Mnemosyne 41 (1988), 93-116F.R.D.Goodyear, Tacitus. Greece and Rome New Surveys in <strong>the</strong> Classics (1970)J.Henderson, "Tacitus/<strong>the</strong> World in Pieces", Ramus 18 (1989), 69-210E.Keitel, "Principate and Civil War in <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong> Tacitus", Am.Jl.Phil. 105 (1984), 306-25T.J.Luce, "Tacitus' Conception <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>rical Change: <strong>the</strong> Problem <strong>of</strong> Discovering <strong>the</strong> His<strong>to</strong>rian's Opinions",in I.S.Moxon, J.D.Smart and A.J.Woodman, ed., Past Perspectives: Studies in Greek and Roman His<strong>to</strong>ricalWriting (1986), 143-57R.Martin, Tacitus (1981)R.Mellor, Tacitus (1993)P.Plass, Wit and <strong>the</strong> Writing <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>ry: <strong>the</strong> Rhe<strong>to</strong>ric <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>riography in Imperial Rome (1988)A.Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, Sue<strong>to</strong>nius: The scholar and his Caesars (1983)B.Williams, "Re<strong>ad</strong>ing Tacitus' Tiberian annals", Ramus 18 (1989), 140-66A.J.Woodman, Rhe<strong>to</strong>ric in Classical His<strong>to</strong>riography: Four Studies (1988) and Tacitus Reviewed (1988)A.J. Woodman and C. Kraus Greece and Rome Surveys: Latin His<strong>to</strong>rians (1988)ROME AND THE EASTAlcock, S. E. (ed.). The Early Roman Empire in <strong>the</strong> East (Oxford, 1997)Ando, C. Imperial Ideology and Provincial Loyalty in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (Berkeley and Los Angeles, 2000)Beard, M., North, J., Price, S. Religions <strong>of</strong> Rome (Cambridge, 1998)Bowman, A.K. et al. Representations <strong>of</strong> Empire: Rome and <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean World (London, 2002)Butcher, K. Roman Syria and <strong>the</strong> Near East (London, 2003)Eliav, Y. Z. ‘Jews and Judaism 70-429CE’, in A Companion <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire. Ed. D. S. Potter (Oxford,2006)Garnsey, P.D.A & Whittaker, C.R. Imperialism in <strong>the</strong> Ancient World (Cambridge, 1978)Goldhill, S. (ed.). Being Greek under Rome: The Second Sophistic, Cultural Conflict and <strong>the</strong>Development <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (Cambridge, 2001)Gr<strong>ad</strong>el, I. Emperor Worship and Roman Religion (Oxford, 2002)Harris, W. V. (ed.). The Spre<strong>ad</strong> <strong>of</strong> Christianity in <strong>the</strong> first four centuries: Essays in Interpretation(Leiden, 2005)Impact <strong>of</strong> Empire series: The Transformation <strong>of</strong> Economic Life under <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (2002), TheRepresentation and Perception <strong>of</strong> Roman Imperial Power (2003), Roman Rule and Civic Life (2004), TheImpact <strong>of</strong> Imperial Rome on Religions, Ritual and Religious Life in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (2006)Isaac, B. The Limits <strong>of</strong> Empire: The Roman Army in <strong>the</strong> East. Revised Edn (Oxford 1993)Matten, S.P. Rome and <strong>the</strong> Enemy: Imperial Strategy in <strong>the</strong> Principate (Berkeley, 1999)Millar, F. The Roman Near East 39BC-AD337 (Cambridge, Mass., 1993)Millar, F. Rome, <strong>the</strong> Greek World, and <strong>the</strong> East (Chapel Hill and London, 2002-06)Price, S. Rituals and Power: The Roman Imperial Cult in Asia Minor (Cambridge, 1984)Price, S. Religions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ancient Greeks (Cambridge 1999)Salomies, O. The Greek East in <strong>the</strong> Roman Context (Helsinki, 1999)Sartre, M. The Middle East under Rome (Cambridge, Mass., 2005)7


Sherk, R. K. Rome and <strong>the</strong> Greek East <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Death <strong>of</strong> Augustus (Cambridge, 1984)Sherk, R. K. The Roman Empire: Augustus <strong>to</strong> H<strong>ad</strong>rian (Cambridge, 1988)Sidebot<strong>to</strong>m, H. Ancient Warfare: A Very Short Introduction (Oxford, 2005)Swain, S. Hellenism and Empire: Language, Classicism, and Power in <strong>the</strong> Greek World AD 50-250 (Oxford,1996)Swain, S., Edwards, M. (eds). Approaching Late Antiquity: The Transformation <strong>from</strong> Early <strong>to</strong> Late Empire(Oxford, 2004)Whitmarsh, T. The Second Sophistic. Greece & Rome New Surveys in <strong>the</strong> Classics no. 35 (Oxford, 2005)Whittaker, C. R. Frontiers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire: A Social and Economic Study (Baltimore and London,1994)B THE LATE ROMAN EMPIRE c.250-430GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORYA.H.M.Jones, Later Roman Empire (1964)P.Brown, The Making <strong>of</strong> Late Antiquity (1978)Averil Cameron, The Later Roman Empire, AD 284-430 (1993)Averil Cameron, The Mediterranean World in Late Antiquity, AD 395-600 (1993)Alan Bowman, Averil Cameron and Peter Garnsey (eds), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry Volume XII– The Crisis <strong>of</strong> Empire, AD 193-337. Second edition (Cambridge, 2005)Averil Cameron and Peter Garnsey (ed.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry Volume XIII - The LateEmpire, A.D. 337-425 (Cambridge, 1998)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward-Perkins and Michael Whitby (ed.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ryVolume XIV - Late Antiquity: Empires and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000)G. Bowersock, P. Brown and O. Grabar, Late Antiquity - A guide <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> post-classical world(Cambridge, Mass. 1999)Cyril Mango (ed.), The Oxford His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Oxford 2002)P. Garnsey and C. Humphress, The Evolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Late Antique World (Cambridge, 2001)P. Hea<strong>the</strong>r The Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome (2005)S. Swain and M. Edwards (ed.) Approaching Late Antiquity: The Transformation <strong>from</strong> Early <strong>to</strong> Late Empire(Oxford, 2004)B. Ward-Perkins The Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> Civilization (2005)FROM PRINCIPATE TO DOMINATEG.Alföldy, "The Crisis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> third century as seen by contemporaries", Gk, Rom & Byz. Stud. 15(1974), 89-112R.MacMullen, Roman Government's Response <strong>to</strong> Crisis AD 235-337(1976)D.S.Potter, Prophecy and His<strong>to</strong>ry in <strong>the</strong> Crisis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire, ch.1 (1990)T.Lewit, Agricultural Production in <strong>the</strong> Roman Economy, Brit.Arch.Rep.,Intern. Ser. 568 (1991), 1-36T.D.Barnes, The New Empire <strong>of</strong> Diocletian and Constantine (1982)T. D. Barnes, Constantine and Eusebius (1981)R.MacMullen, Constantine (1969)D.S. Potter The Roman Empire at Bay (2004)J.L.Teall, "The Age <strong>of</strong> Constantine", Dumbar<strong>to</strong>n Oaks Papers 21 (1967), 11ff.S.Williams, Diocletian and <strong>the</strong> Roman Recovery (1985)R. Rees Diocletian and <strong>the</strong> Tetrarchy (Edinburgh, 2004)N. Lenski (ed.), The Cambridge Companion <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Constantine (2006)EMPEROR, COURT AND IMPERIAL IDEOLOGYG.Downey, "Themistius' First Oration", Gk, Rn. and Byz. Stud 1 (1958), 49-69H.A.Drake, In Praise <strong>of</strong> Constantine: A His<strong>to</strong>rical Study and New Translation <strong>of</strong> Eusebius' TriennialOrations (1975)S.Lieu, ed., The Emperor Julian, Panegyric and Polemic (1986), 14-35S.G.MacCormack, "Latin Prose Panegyrics", in T.A.Dorey, ed., Empire and Aftermath: Silver LatinII (1975), 143-205C.E.V. Nixon and B.Saylor, In Praise <strong>of</strong> late Roman Emperors: <strong>the</strong> Panegyrici Latini: introd., transl.and hist. comm. (1994)8


W.T.Avery, "The Adoratio purpurae", Mem.Amer.Ac<strong>ad</strong>.Rome 17 (1940), 66ffP.Brown, Power and Persuasion, ch.1 and 134-6, 154-8S.G.MacCormack, Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity (1981)S.G.MacCormack, "Change and continuity in late <strong>antiquity</strong>: <strong>the</strong> ceremony <strong>of</strong> Adventus", His<strong>to</strong>ria 21(1972), 721-52J.F.Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, The Roman Empire <strong>of</strong> Ammianus Marcellinus (1989), ch.11A.D.Nock, "The emperor's divine comes" , Jl. Rom.Stud.37 (1947), 101-116Ch. Rouché, "Acclamation in <strong>the</strong> Late Roman Empire", Jl.Rom.Stud 74 (1984), 181-99R. Rees, Layers <strong>of</strong> Loyalty: Latin Panegyric AD 289-307 (Oxford, 2002)C.Walden, "The Tetrarchic Image", Oxf.Jl.Arch.9 (1990), 221-36LATE ROMAN ADMINISTRATIONCodex Theodosianus (Transl. C. Pharr), espec. chs. 6-8Prosopography <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire, vols 1-2 (ed. Jones etc; Martindale)C.Kelly, in CAH XIIIC. Kelly, Ruling <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire (2004)W.Liebeschuetz, "Government and <strong>ad</strong>ministration in <strong>the</strong> later Empire" in J.Wacher, ed., The RomanWorld (1987)R.MacMullen, Changes in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1990)R.MacMullen, Corruption and Decline <strong>of</strong> Rome (1988)J.F.Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, Western Aris<strong>to</strong>cracies and Imperial Court (1975)J.F.Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, The Roman Empire <strong>of</strong> Ammianus Marcellinus, ch.12F.S.Pedersen, Late Roman Public Pr<strong>of</strong>essionalism (1976)CHRISTIANIZATION OF THE EMPIREP.Athanassi<strong>ad</strong>i, Julian: An Intellectual Biography (1992)G.Bowersock, Hellenism in late Antiquity (1990)P.Brown, Power and Persuasion in late <strong>antiquity</strong> (1992), ch.4P.Brown, in CAH XIIIA.Cameron, Christianity and <strong>the</strong> Rhe<strong>to</strong>ric <strong>of</strong> Empire (1991)H.Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, "Conversion in Constantine <strong>the</strong> Great", in D.Baker, ed., Religious Motivation... (1978)P.Chuvin, A Chronicle <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Last Pagans ( 1990)B.Croke and J.Harries, ed., Religious conflict in fourth century Rome (1982) (documents)G.Fowden, The Egyptian Hermes, esp. 126-134R.MacMullen, Christianizing <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire, AD 100-400 (1984)R.Markus, The End <strong>of</strong> Ancient Christianity (1990)F.R.Trombley, "Paganism in <strong>the</strong> Greek World at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> Antiquity: <strong>the</strong> Case <strong>of</strong> Rural Ana<strong>to</strong>lia andGreece", Harv. Theol. Rev. 78 ( 1985), 327-52F.R.Trombley, Hellenic Religion and Christianisation, c. 370-529 vol.1 (1993)HERESY AND SCHISMP.Brown, Religion and Society in <strong>the</strong> age <strong>of</strong> Augustine (1972) (Manichees,Pelagians, Donatists)H.Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, Priscillian <strong>of</strong> Avila (1976)E.A.Clarke,The Origenist Controversy: <strong>the</strong> cultural construction <strong>of</strong> an early Christian debate(1993)W.Frend, The Donatist Church (1952)J.N.D.Kelly, Early Christian Doctrines (1958)(for reference)S.Lieu, Manichaeism in <strong>the</strong> Late Roman Empire and in Medieval China (2nd ed. 1991)J-L.Maier, le dossier de Donatisme (1989)B.R.Rees, Pelagius: A Reluctant Heretic (1988)R.van Dam, Le<strong>ad</strong>ership and Community in Late Antique Gaul (1985), 78-114R.D.Williams, Arius, Heresy and Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition (1987)R. Price and M. Whitby (ed.) Chalcedon in Context – Church Councils 400-700 (Liverpool, 2009)9


MONASTICISMAthanasius, Life <strong>of</strong> An<strong>to</strong>ny (transl. in R.Gregg, Athanasius (1980))E.A.Clark, The Life <strong>of</strong> Melania <strong>the</strong> Younger (1984)E.Davies and W.H.Baynes, Three Byzantine Saints (1948)Pall<strong>ad</strong>ius, The Lausiac His<strong>to</strong>ry, ed. C.ButlerTheodoret, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Monks <strong>of</strong> Syria (transl.R.Price(1985))B.Ward, Harlots <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Desert (1987)P.Brown, "The Rise and Function <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Holy Man in Late Antiquity", Jl.Rom.Stud.61 (1971), 80-101(repr. in Society and <strong>the</strong> Holy in late <strong>antiquity</strong> (1982)P.Brown, Body and Society in late <strong>antiquity</strong> (1988)P.Brown, The cult <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> saints (1981)P.Brown, Power and Persuasion (1992), ch.3D. Caner, Wandering, Begging Monks: Spiritual Authority and <strong>the</strong> Promotion <strong>of</strong> Monasticism in LateAntiquity (Berkeley, 2002)D.J.Chitty, The Desert, a City (1966)E.A.Clarke, Ascetic Piety and Women's Faith (1986)M. Dunn, The Emergence <strong>of</strong> Monasticism: From <strong>the</strong> Desert Fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages(Oxford, 2000)G.Lawless, St. Augustine and <strong>the</strong> Monastic Rule (1987)Ph.Rousseau, Pachomius:<strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> a community in fourth century Egypt (1985)Ph.Rousseau, Basil <strong>of</strong> Caesarea (1994)G.Fowden, "The Pagan Holy Man in late antique society", Jl. Hell. Stud. 102 (1982), 33-59C. Rapp Holy Bishops in Late Antiquity (Berkeley, 2005)THE COUNTRYSIDEC.R.Whittaker and P.Garnsey, in CAH XIII(1998)J. Banaji, Agrarian Change in Late Antiquity - Gold, Labour and Aris<strong>to</strong>cractic Dominance (Oxford,2001) (2 nd edition 2007)W. Bowden, L. Lavan abd C. Mach<strong>ad</strong>o (ed) Recent Research on <strong>the</strong> Late Antique Countryside (Leiden,2004)N. Christie (ed.) Landscapes in Transition (2005)P.Garnsey, in Cities, Peasants and Food, ch. 9 (1998)M.I.Finley, Review <strong>of</strong> A.E.R.Boak, Manpower Shortage and <strong>the</strong> Decline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empirein <strong>the</strong> West (1955), Jl.Rom.Stud.48 (1958).M.I.Finley, in Finley, ed. Studies in Roman Society (1974)A.H.M.Jones, "The Roman colonate", in The Roman Economy (1974)M.I.Finley, Ancient Slavery and Modern Ideology (1980), ch.4T.Lewit, Agricultural Production in <strong>the</strong> Roman Economy, Brit.Arch.Rep. Intern.Ser.568 R.MacMullen,"Late Roman Slavery", in Changes in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire, ch.23D.Rathbone, Economic Rationalism and Rural Society in Third Century Egypt (1991)C.R.Whittaker, Land, City and Tr<strong>ad</strong>e in <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1993), ch.3N. Christie (ed.) Landscspes in Transition (2004)W. Bowden, L. Lavan and C. Mach<strong>ad</strong>o (ed.), Recent Reseaerch on <strong>the</strong> Late Antique Countryside (Leiden,2004)T. Lewit, “Vanishing Villas: What Happened <strong>to</strong> Elite Rural Habitations in <strong>the</strong> West in <strong>the</strong> 5 th and 6 thCenturies AD” Journal <strong>of</strong> Roman Archaeology 16 (2003)P. Sarris, “The Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Manorial Economy: New Insights <strong>from</strong> Late Antiquity” English His<strong>to</strong>ricalReview CXIX 481 (2004)P. Sarris Economy and Society in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Justinian (2006)C. Grey ‘Contextualising Colonatus: <strong>the</strong> Origo <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Late Roman Empire’, JRS 97 (2007) – needs <strong>to</strong> be re<strong>ad</strong>in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> criticisms contained in:B. Sirks ‘The Colonate in Justinian’s Reign’, JRS 98 (2008)M. Decker Tilling <strong>the</strong> Hateful Earth: Agriculture in <strong>the</strong> Late Antique East (Oxford, 2009)P. Sarris ‘Aris<strong>to</strong>crats, Peasants, and <strong>the</strong> State, 300-<strong>900</strong>’, Journal <strong>of</strong> Agrarian Change 9.1 (2009).10


LATE ANTIQUITY - FOURTH TO SIXTH CENTURIESFourth <strong>to</strong> Sixth CenturiesPlease note: many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se references are relevant for both <strong>the</strong> late Roman Empire c.250-c.450 and <strong>the</strong>early medieval period.Sources (General)M. Maas Re<strong>ad</strong>ings in Late Antiquity – A Sourcebook (London, 2000) – an invaluable digestfor late Roman and Byzantine studies.Ammianus Marcellinus His<strong>to</strong>ry tr. J.C. Rolfe (Cambridge Mass, 1935) – also available in Penguin Classicstranslated by Andrew Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rillAurelius Vic<strong>to</strong>r De Caesaribus tr. H.W. Bird (Liverpool, 1994)Eutropius Breviarium tr. H.W. Bird (Liverpool, 1993)E.A. Thompson (ed.) and B. Flower (tr.) A Roman Reformer and Innova<strong>to</strong>r (1952)Secondary (General)A.H.M. Jones The Later Roman Empire (3 Vols., Oxford, 1964) – a work <strong>of</strong> monumentalscholarshipE. Stein His<strong>to</strong>ire du Bas Empire (2 Vols, Paris, 1949) – undoubtedly <strong>the</strong> best narrative guide<strong>to</strong> this period. O<strong>the</strong>rwise, <strong>the</strong>re remains much <strong>of</strong> value in J.B. Bury His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Later Roman Empire (2 Vols, Cambridge, 1926)P.R.L. Brown The World <strong>of</strong> Late Antiquity (London, 1971) – a seductive re<strong>ad</strong>Averil Cameron The Later Roman Empire (London, 1993) and The Mediterranean World inLate Antiquity (London,1993)Roger Collins Early Medieval Europe 300-1000 (London, 1991) – especially good for <strong>the</strong>early periodMuch excellent material is <strong>to</strong> be found in Averil Cameron and Peter Garnsey (eds) TheCambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry Vol. XIII – The Late Empire A.D. 337-425 (Cambridge1998)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward-Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry:Volume XIV Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000)See also Alan Bowman, Averil Cameron and Peter Garnsey (eds), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ryVolume XII – The Crisis <strong>of</strong> Empire, AD 193-337. Second edition (Cambridge, 2005)G. W. Bowersock, P.R.L. Brown, and O Graber (eds.) Late Antiquity: A Guide <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Post-Classical World (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1999) is <strong>of</strong> uneven quality.C. Mango (ed.), The Oxford His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Oxford, 2002) - see chapter one by P. Sarris.P. Garnsey and C. Humphress, The Evolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Late Antique World (Cambridge, 2001)Imperial Government (sources)C. Pharr (tr.) The Theodosian Code (New York,1952) – our major collection <strong>of</strong> evidenceR.A.B. Mynors, C.E.V. Nixon, B.S. Rogers (tr) In Praise <strong>of</strong> Later Roman Emperors (London,1994) – panegyrical compositionsC.E.V. Nixon (tr.) Pacatus, Panegyric <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Emperor Theodosius (Liverpool, 1987)S. Corcoran, The Empire <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Tetrarchs (Oxford, 1996)N.E. Lenski, Failure <strong>of</strong> Empire: Valens and <strong>the</strong> Roman State in <strong>the</strong> Fourth Century A.D. (Berkeley,2002)SecondaryIn <strong>ad</strong>dition <strong>to</strong> works listed above, see:M. Ros<strong>to</strong>vtzeff Social and Economic His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (2 Vols, 2 nd edn revisedby P.M. Fraser, Oxford 1957)F. Millar The Emperor in <strong>the</strong> Roman World(London, 1977) and The Roman Empire and itsNeighbours (London, 1971)A.M. Honoré Law and <strong>the</strong> Crisis <strong>of</strong> Empire 379-455 A.D. (Oxford, 1998) – crucial insightsin<strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Theodosian Code and its contextJ.F. Mat<strong>the</strong>ws Western Aris<strong>to</strong>cracies and Imperial Court (Oxford, 1976) and The RomanEmpire <strong>of</strong> Ammianus Marcellinus (1989)S. MacCormack Art and Ceremony in <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire (1981)11


M. McCormick Eternal Vic<strong>to</strong>ry: Triumphal Rulership in Late Antiquity, Byzantium and <strong>the</strong>Early Medieval West (Cambridge, 1986)P.R.L. Brown Power and Persuasion in Late Antiquity (M<strong>ad</strong>ison, 1992) and ‘The World <strong>of</strong>Late Antiquity Revisited Symbolae Osloenses 72 (1997) – a useful collectionAlan Cameron Claudian (Oxford, 1970)W.H.G. Liebeschutz Barbarians and Bishops: Army, Church and State in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong>Arc<strong>ad</strong>ius and Chrysos<strong>to</strong>m (Oxford, 1990)J. Harris and I.N. Wood (eds.), The Theodosian Code (1993)C.R. Whittaker Frontiers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire (1994)C. Kelly, Ruling <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire (2004)Christianity and Paganism (sources)In <strong>ad</strong>dition <strong>to</strong> Ammianus (above), see:Kirsopp Lake (tr.) Eusebius, Ecclesiastical His<strong>to</strong>ry (Cambridge Mass, 1974)Averil Cameron (ed and tr.) Eusebius – The Life <strong>of</strong> Constantine (Oxford, 1999)Both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> above can also be found translated by A.C. McGivert and E.C. Richardson in <strong>the</strong>Select Library <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> post-Nicene Fa<strong>the</strong>rs, 2 nd Series I – in which you will also findConstantine’s Oration <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Assembly <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> SaintsJ.L. Creed (ed and tr.) De Mortibus Persecu<strong>to</strong>rum (Liverpool, 1984)A.D. Lee, Pagans and Christians in Late Antiquity: A Sourcebook (London, 2000)S. Lieu and D. Montserrat From Constantine <strong>to</strong> Julian – Pagan and Byzantine Views(London, 1996) and Constantine – His<strong>to</strong>ry, His<strong>to</strong>riography and Legend (London, 1998)S. Lieu (tr.) The Emperor Julian , Panegyric and Polemic(Liverpool, 1984)W.C. Wright (ed and tr.) The Works <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Emperor Julian (3 Vols. Loeb, 1913-23)R.T. Ridley (tr.) Zosimus, New His<strong>to</strong>ry (1982)R. S. Pine-C<strong>of</strong>fin (tr.) The Confessions <strong>of</strong> Saint Augustine (Penguin, 1961)Augustine’s City <strong>of</strong> God – many translations available. The Loeb is best. In <strong>the</strong> same series,sample Augustine’s letters.R. Defarri (tr.) Orosius, His<strong>to</strong>ry Against <strong>the</strong> Pagans (Fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church Series 50, 1964)C. T. Hartanft (tr.) Socrates, Sozomen, Ecclesiastical His<strong>to</strong>ries (Select Library <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> post-Nicene Fa<strong>the</strong>rs, 2 nd series II)G. Clark (tr.) Iamblichus, On <strong>the</strong> Pythagorian Life (Liverpool, 1989)H. De Romestin (tr.) Saint Ambrose, Works and Select Letters (Select Library <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> post-Nicene Fa<strong>the</strong>rs, 2 nd Series, X)J.W. and M.W. Duff Rutilius Namatianus, On His Return (Loeb, Minor Latin Poets, 1935)R. Davis (tr.) The Book <strong>of</strong> Pontiffs (Liverpool, 1989)R.J. Deffari (ed.) ‘Life <strong>of</strong> St. Anthony by Athanasius’ in Early Christian Biographies (Fa<strong>the</strong>rs<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church 15, 1952)A.Veilleux (tr.) Pachomia Koinonia. The Lives, Rules and O<strong>the</strong>r Writings <strong>of</strong> Saint Pachomius and HisDisciples (3 Vols, Cistercian Studies 45-7, 1980-2 )B. Ward (tr.) The Desert Christian : Sayings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Desert Fa<strong>the</strong>rs (Cistercian Studies 34, 1980)E.C.S. Gibson (tr) The Works <strong>of</strong> Cassian (Select Library <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> post-Nicene Fa<strong>the</strong>rs, 2 nd seriesXI, 1964). See in <strong>the</strong> same volume <strong>the</strong> works <strong>of</strong> Sulpicius Severus, translated by A.C.Roberts.N. Tanner (tr.) The Decrees <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ecumenical Councils (2 Vols, London, 1990)R. Price and M. G<strong>ad</strong>dis The Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Council <strong>of</strong> Chalcedon (3 vols, Liverpool, 2005)Fr. O’Sullivan Salvian, On <strong>the</strong> Governance <strong>of</strong> God (Fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church, 3)Secondary:H. Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick The Early Church (London, 1967) and Priscillian <strong>of</strong> Avila (1976)P.R.L. Brown The Rise <strong>of</strong> Western Christendom (London, 1996; 2 nd ed 2003), Augustine <strong>of</strong> Hippo(1967), Religion and Society in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> St. Augustine (1972), Society and <strong>the</strong> Holy in LateAntiquity (1982), The Making <strong>of</strong> Late Antiquity (1978), The Cult <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saints 1981),The Body and Society (1988). See section on Saints at start <strong>of</strong> bibliography.J.H.G.W. Liebeschutz Continuity and Change in Roman Religion (1979)R. Lane-Fox Pagans and Christians (1986)E. R. Dodds Pagan and Christian in an Age <strong>of</strong> Anxiety (1965)A. Momigliano (ed.) The Conflict Between Paganism and Christianity in <strong>the</strong> Fourth Century (1959)P. Athanassi<strong>ad</strong>i-Fowden and M. Frede (eds.) Pagan Mono<strong>the</strong>ism in Late Antiquity (Oxford, 1999)12


N.H. Baynes ‘Constantine <strong>the</strong> Great and <strong>the</strong> Christian Church’ Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> BritishAc<strong>ad</strong>emy XV (1929)A.H.M. Jones Constantine and <strong>the</strong> Conversion <strong>of</strong> Europe (1948)T. Barnes Constantine and Eusebius (1981)R. Krau<strong>the</strong>imer Three Christian Capitals (1983)G. W. Bowersock Julian <strong>the</strong> Apostate (1978)M.R. Barnes and D.H. Williams (eds.) Arianism after Arius (1993)N. McGlynn Ambrose <strong>of</strong> Milan (1994)G. Fowden From Empire <strong>to</strong> Commonwealth – Consequences <strong>of</strong> Mono<strong>the</strong>ism in Late Antiquity(Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1993)B. Ward-Perkins From Classical Antiquity <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages: Urban and Public Buildingsin Nor<strong>the</strong>rn and Central Italy (Oxford, 1984)J.N.D. Kelly The Oxford Dictionary <strong>of</strong> Popes (Oxford, 1986), Jerome (London, 1975) andGolden-Mouth – The S<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> John Chrysos<strong>to</strong>m (London, 1995)D.J. Chitty The Desert a City (London, 1966) – <strong>the</strong> best introduction <strong>to</strong> monasticism.O Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick John Cassian (1968)R.A. Markus The End <strong>of</strong> Ancient Christianity ( Cambridge, 1990)A. Stanliffe St. Martin and His Hagiographer (1983)P. Rousseau Ascetics, Authority and <strong>the</strong> Church in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Jerome and Cassian (1978)M. Dunn The Emergence <strong>of</strong> Monasticism <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Desert Fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford,2000)N. Lenski (ed.), The Cambridge Companion <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Constantine (Cambridge, 2006), Section II.Provincial Economy and Society (sources)In <strong>ad</strong>dition <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Theodosian Code, see:H.G. Evelyn White (ed and tr.) Ausonius, Works (2 Vols., Loeb 1919). See <strong>the</strong> Eucharisticon<strong>of</strong> Paulinus <strong>of</strong> Pella at <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second volume.W.B. Anderson (ed and tr.) Letters and Poems <strong>of</strong> Sidonius Apollinaris (2 Vols., Loeb, 1936-65)A.F. Norman Libanius, Selected Works (2 Vols, Loeb, 1969 and 1977)Salvian On <strong>the</strong> Governance <strong>of</strong> God – see religion above.Secondary:S. Dill Roman Society in <strong>the</strong> Last Century <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Western Empire (1896)B.H. Warming<strong>to</strong>n The North African Provinces <strong>from</strong> Diocletian <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vandal Conquest (1954)J.H.G.W. Liebeschutz Antioch, City and Imperial Administration in <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire (1972)S. Mitchell Ana<strong>to</strong>lia, Land, Men and Gods (2 Vols, Oxford, 1992-3)R. Bagnall Egypt in Late Antiquity (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1993)H. Sivan Ausonius <strong>of</strong> Bordeaux (1993)J. Drinkwater and H. El<strong>to</strong>n (eds.) Fifth-Century Gaul – A Crisis <strong>of</strong> Identity? (1992)J. Harries Sidonius Apollinaris and <strong>the</strong> Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome (1994) – still not as good as C.E.Stevens Sidonius Apollinaris (1933)K. Greene The Archaeology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Economy (1986)M. Bentley Companion <strong>to</strong> His<strong>to</strong>riography (London, 1997) – see <strong>the</strong> piece by J. Banaji onagrarian his<strong>to</strong>ry.J. Banaji, Agrarian Change in Late Antiquity - Gold, Labour and Aris<strong>to</strong>cratic Dominance (Oxford,2001)P. Sarris Economy and Society in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Justinian (Cambridge, 2006)M. Decker Tilling <strong>the</strong> Hateful Earth: Agriculture in <strong>the</strong> Late Antique East (Oxford, 2009)C.Rapp and M.R. Salzman (ed.), Elites in Late Antiquity (Baltimore, 2000)R. Mathisen and D. Sanzer (ed.), Society and Culture in Late Antique Gaul: Revisiting <strong>the</strong> Sources(Aldershot, 2001).13


Literary CultureH. Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick Early Christian Thought and <strong>the</strong> Classical Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition (1966)H.I. Marrou Saint Augustin et la Fin de la Culture Antique (Paris, 1949) – vital re<strong>ad</strong>ing.A. Kaster Guardians <strong>of</strong> Language. The Grammarian and Society in Late Antiquity (Berkeley, 1988)J.W. Binns (ed.) Latin Literature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fourth Century (1974)C.Auerbach (tr. R. Manheim) Literary Language and its Public in Late Latin Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages(1965)Visual ArtsR. Milburn Early Christian Art and Architecture (1988)R. Krau<strong>the</strong>imer Early Christian Art and Architecture (1965)A. Grabar The Beginnings <strong>of</strong> Christian Art (London, 1970)B. Kitzinger Byzantine Art in <strong>the</strong> Making (1971)W. Doringo Late Roman PaintingK.M.D. Dunbabin The Mosaics <strong>of</strong> Roman North Africa (1978)K. Weitzmann Illustration in Roll and Codex (1970) and Late Antique and Early ChristianBook Illumination (1977)C. Mango Byzantine Architecture (London, 1986)J. Elsner Art and <strong>the</strong> Roman Viewer – The Transformation <strong>of</strong> Art <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pagan World <strong>to</strong>Christianity (Cambridge, 1995)J.Lowden Early Christian and Byzantine Art (1997) – a beautiful visual compendium14


The Early Medieval World c.450-c.<strong>900</strong>A: General Secondary WorksFor an excellent <strong>the</strong>matic over-view, see R. McKitterick (ed.), The Early Middle Ages, (Oxford, 2001)J. M. H. Smith, Europe After Rome. A New Cultural His<strong>to</strong>ry 500-1000 (Oxford, 2005)R. Collins, Early Medieval Europe 300-1000 (rev. ed. 1999): for a political over-view.P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005)R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume II: c. 700-c. <strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995)M. Innes Introduction <strong>to</strong> Early Medieval Western Europe, 300-<strong>900</strong> – The Sword, The Plough And <strong>the</strong> Book(2007)B: Guides <strong>to</strong> SourcesR.C. van Caenegem, Guide <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sources <strong>of</strong> Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry (Oxford 1978)L. Genicot ed., Typologie des Sources du Moyen Age Occidentale (Turnhout, 1972-)In Re<strong>ad</strong>ing Room in U.L., published in fascicles with separate authors, e.g. McCormick on Annals, GilesConstable on Letter Collections etc.W. Wattenbach, W. Levison and H Lowe, Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mitterlalter (Weimar,1953)P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005) and R.McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700-c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995)contain comprehensive source and secondary bibliographies. For good discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sourcessee also chapter 3 by Halsall in NCMH I and chapter 1 by McKitterick in NCMH II).G Ostrogorsky, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine State (Oxford, 1968), each chapter opens with a useful survey<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sourcesL. Brubaker and J. Haldon, Byzantium in <strong>the</strong> Iconoclast Era (c.a. 680-850): The Sources (Aldershot,2001)E, Jeffreys and J. Haldon (ed.) The Oxford Handbook <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Oxford, 2008)C: His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> ScholarshipR. McKitterick, 'The study <strong>of</strong> Frankish his<strong>to</strong>ry in France and Germany in <strong>the</strong> sixteenth and seventeenthcenturies', Francia 8 (1981) 556-72.David Knowles, Great his<strong>to</strong>rical enterprises (London, 1962)Donald R. Kelly, Foundations <strong>of</strong> Modern His<strong>to</strong>rical Scholarship (New York and London, 1970)Francois Hotman, Francogallia (1573-86) ed. R. Giesey and trans. J. Salmon, (Cambridge, 1972)B. Warming<strong>to</strong>n, ' Edward Gibbon' in J. Cannon ed. The His<strong>to</strong>rian at Work (London, 1980) pp. 19-35H. Loyn, 'Marc Bloch', in ibid., pp. 121-34E. Fueter, His<strong>to</strong>ire de l'his<strong>to</strong>riographie moderne (Paris, 1914)('moderne' = Petrarch onwards!)J. Cannon et al (eds.) Blackwells' dictionary <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>rians (Oxford, 1988) is worth consulting.G Ostrogorsky, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine State (Oxford, 1968), IntroductionM Bentley (ed.) Companion <strong>to</strong> His<strong>to</strong>riography (London, 1997) – see especially <strong>the</strong> paper by P Hea<strong>the</strong>rR Cormack and E Jeffreys Through <strong>the</strong> Looking Glass: Byzantium Through British Eyes (Aldershot, 2000)R McKitterick and R Quinault (eds), Edward Gibbon and Empire (Cambridge, 1996)The <strong>the</strong>matic volumes in <strong>the</strong> Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World series (14 vols, Leiden, 1997-) generallydiscuss <strong>the</strong> state <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject in <strong>the</strong> introduction and conclusion <strong>to</strong> each volume.D: SourcesarchaeologyEdward James, The Franks (Oxford, Blackwell, 1988) see also his 'Cemeteries and <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> Frankishsettlement in Gaul' in Peter Sawyer ed., Names, Words and Graves: Early mediaeval settlement (Leeds, 1979);Merovingian cemetery studies' in P. Rahtz (ed.) Anglo-Saxon Cemeteries 1979, B.A.R. Brit. Series 82 (Oxford,1980) 35-55; 'Archaeology and <strong>the</strong> Merovingian monastery' in H. Clarke and M. Brennan ed., Columbanus andMerovingian Monasticism, B.A.R., Int. Series 113 (Oxford, 1981), pp. 33-55; The origins <strong>of</strong> France: <strong>from</strong> Clovis<strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Capetians 500-1000 (London, 1982). See also his references <strong>to</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r authors and excavation reports.Klaus Randsborg, The First Millennium A.D. in Europe and <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean. An Archaeological Essay (1991)available in paperback, Helena Hamerow, Review article: 'The archaeology <strong>of</strong> rural settlement in early medievalEurope' Early Medieval Europe 3 (1994) 167-79W H C Frend The Archaeology <strong>of</strong> Early Christianity, A His<strong>to</strong>ry (London, 1997)15


manuscriptsR. McKitterick, 'The scrip<strong>to</strong>ria <strong>of</strong> Merovingian Gaul: a survey <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence' in Clarke and Brennan,Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism pp. 173-207.See also:R Bagnall Re<strong>ad</strong>ing Papyri, Writing Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry (London, 1995)E.A. Lowe, Codices Latini Antiquiores: A palaeographical guide <strong>to</strong> Latin manuscripts prior <strong>to</strong><strong>the</strong> ninth century I-XI + Supplement (Oxford, 1935-1971)R. McKitterick, 'Script and book production' in Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation, ed.R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1994)------------------, Books, scribes and learning in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms, sixth <strong>to</strong> ninth centuries (Aldershot,1994)Bernhard Bisch<strong>of</strong>f, Latin Palaeography (Cambridge, 1986)G Cavallo, Greek Bookhands <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Byzantine Period AD 300-800 (London, 1987)architecture, sculpture, painting, ivory carving and metalworkJean Hubert, Jean Porcher and W. Volbach, Europe in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (London, 1969) andCarolingian Art (London, 1970)M. Parisse et al., Le paysage monumentale de la France au<strong>to</strong>ur l'an mil (Paris, 1994) contains allextant early medieval buildings in France.C Mango Art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Empire (Toron<strong>to</strong>, 1986)C Mango Byzantine Architecture (London, 1986)L Nees (ed) Approaches <strong>to</strong> Early Medieval Art (Cambridge, Mass, 1998)legal sources (laws, charters, wills etc.)Full details will be provided with <strong>the</strong> relevant lectures on <strong>the</strong>se, but in <strong>the</strong> meantime L. Boyle,'Diplomatic' in James M. Powell, Mediaeval Studies. An Introduction 2nd edition(Syracuse, 1993) is a useful introduction (as are all <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r essays in <strong>the</strong> book) and youcan see facsimiles in A. Bruckner and R. Marichal ed., Chartae Latinae Antiquioresfacsimile edition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Latin charters prior <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> ninth century I-XXIV (Olten Lausanne,1954-) still in progress. See alsoW. G<strong>of</strong>fart and D. Ganz on Merovingian charters in Speculum (1991) and R.McKitterick,The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> written word (Cambridge, 1989) chs. 2 and 3coinsOn using <strong>the</strong> coin evidence, see P. Grierson, ‘Numismatics’, in J. M. Powell (ed.), Medieval Studies: AnIntroduction 2nd ed. (Syracuse, 1993)M. Blackburn, chapters on ‘Money and Coinage’ in New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry I and II.The best detailed guide is Philip Grierson and Mark Blackburn, Mediaeval European Coinage I The EarlyMiddle Ages (5th - 10th centuries) (Cambridge, 1986)P Grierson, Byzantine Coins (1982)narrative sourcesApart <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> general guides in section A, material on <strong>the</strong> primary narrative sources is usuallydevoted <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> discussion <strong>of</strong> a single source or author. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most useful are asfollows (but o<strong>the</strong>r more detailed references concerning <strong>the</strong> narrative sources for each <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> Germanic kingdoms will be provided in <strong>the</strong> relevant lectures):A. Momigliano, 'Pagan and Christian his<strong>to</strong>riography in <strong>the</strong> fourth century', in The conflictbetween paganism and Christianity in <strong>the</strong> fourth century ed. A. Momigliano (Oxford,1963) pp. 79-99.A. and A. Cameron, 'Christianity and tr<strong>ad</strong>ition in <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>riography <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> late Empire', ClassicalQuarterly 14 (1964) 316-28.Chris<strong>to</strong>pher Holdsworth and T.P. Wiseman eds., The inheritance <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>riography 350-<strong>900</strong>(Exeter, 1986)Averil Cameron, Procopius (London, 1985)F.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, 'L'His<strong>to</strong>riographie dans la monarchie franque sous les Merovingiens', Settimanedi Studio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull'al<strong>to</strong> medioevo 17 (Spole<strong>to</strong>, 1969) pp. 631-685(in U.L. P532. c.32)16


Walter G<strong>of</strong>fart, The Narra<strong>to</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> barbarian his<strong>to</strong>ry. Jordanes, Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours, Bede and Paul<strong>the</strong> Deacon (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1988)Mat<strong>the</strong>w Innes and Rosamond McKitterick, 'The writing <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry', in Carolingian Culture:emulation and innovation ed. R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1994)A Scharer and G. Scheibelreiter (eds.), His<strong>to</strong>riographie im frühen Mittelalter (Vienna 1994)contains many essays in English.Y Hen and M Innes (ed), The Uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 2000) –see especially <strong>the</strong> piece by McKitterickR McKitterick, His<strong>to</strong>ry and Memory in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World (Cambridge, 2004)R McKitterick, Perceptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Notre Dame, 2006)saints' livesThe most useful introductions are H. Delehaye, The Legends <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saints (quite old, and translated <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong>French edition <strong>of</strong> 1955)P. Fouracre and R. Gerberding, Later Merovingian France (Manchester, 1996): see <strong>the</strong> introduction for anexcellent discussion <strong>of</strong> hagiography and <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> saints’ lives.Ian Wood, 'The Vita Columbani and Merovingian hagiography', Peritia 1 (1982) 63-80C.E. Stancliffe, Saint Martin and his Hagiographer (Oxford, 1983)Peter Brown, The Cult <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saint (London, 1981)Pierre Riché ed., Hagiographie (Paris, 1981)P. Fouracre, 'Merovingian his<strong>to</strong>ry and Merovingian hagiography', Past and Present (1990)Julia Smith, review article, Early Medieval Europe 1992on narrative sources for <strong>the</strong> Germanic kingdoms (up <strong>to</strong> s.VIII) see separate list on His<strong>to</strong>riographyJ D Howard-Johns<strong>to</strong>n and P A Hayward (ed.), The Cult <strong>of</strong> Saints in Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong>Middle Ages (Oxford, 1999) – much <strong>of</strong> interest is also <strong>to</strong> be found in <strong>the</strong> Fall fascicle <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> Journal <strong>of</strong> Early Christian Studies, Volume 6, 1998G Cavallo (ed), The Byzantines (London, 1997) – excellent article by C Mango on <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Saint.L L Coon, Sacred Fictions, Holy Women and Hagiography in Late Antiquity (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1997)T He<strong>ad</strong> (ed.), Medieval Hagiography. An Anthology (New York, 2000)mapsT Cornell and J Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, Atlas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World (London, 1987)M. Parisse and J. Leuridan, Atlas de la France de l'an Mil: état de nos connaissances (Paris 1994)C. Mohrmann and F. van der Meer, Atlas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early Christian world (London, 1958)J. Engle (ed.), Grosser His<strong>to</strong>rischer Weltatlas. Zweiter Teil. Mittelalter.(Bayerischen Schulbuchverlag 1970)The Times Atlas <strong>of</strong> European His<strong>to</strong>ry (London, 1998 second edition)N. Hooper and M. Bennett, The Cambridge Atlas <strong>of</strong> Medieval Warfare (Cambridge, 1995)C. McEvedy, The New Penguin Atlas <strong>of</strong> Medieval Europe (Harmonsworth, 1993)J. Haywood, The Penguin His<strong>to</strong>rical Atlas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vikings (1995)M. Grant, The Routledge Atlas <strong>of</strong> Classical Hisory <strong>from</strong> 1700 B.C. <strong>to</strong> A.D. 565 5th edition (London,1994)A. MacKay with D. Ditchburn, Atlas <strong>of</strong> Medieval Europe (1997)R. McKitterick (ed.), The Times Medieval World (2003)17


THE BYZANTINE EMPIRE (Sixth and Seventh Centuries)SourcesM. Maas, Re<strong>ad</strong>ings in Late Antiquity – A Sourcebook (London, 2000)H.B. Dewing (ed and tr.), Procopius, Wars, Secret His<strong>to</strong>ry (Anecdota), Buildings (Loeb, VolsI-V 1914-28, VI 1933, VII 1940).G. A. Williamson and Peter Sarris Procopius – The Secret His<strong>to</strong>ry. Note Sarris’ introduc<strong>to</strong>ry essay onProcopius’ works as a whole.A.C. Bandy (ed and tr.), Ioannes Lydus on Powers or <strong>the</strong> Magistracies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman State(Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1983)E.Jeffreys, M. Jeffreys and R. Scott (eds.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> John Malalas (Melbourne, 1986) – see also E.Jeffreys, B. Croke and R Scott (eds.), Studies in John Malalas (Sydney, 1990)B. Croke (tr.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Marcellinus (Sydney, 1995)W. Witakowski (tr.), Pseudo-Dionysius <strong>of</strong> Tel-Mahre – Part III (Liverpool, 1996)R. H. Charles (tr.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> John, Bishop <strong>of</strong> Nikiu (1916)M. Whitby (tr.), The Ecclesiastical His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Evagrius Scholasticus (2000)Averil Cameron (ed and tr.), Corippus, In Laudem Iustini Augusti Minoris (London, 1976)P. Birks and G. McLeod (tr.), Justinian’s Institutes (London, 1987)A. Watson (ed.), Justinian’s Digest (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia 1985)S. P. Scott, The Civil Code (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1932)M. and M. Whitby (tr.), Chronicon Paschale (Liverpool, 1989) and The His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong>Theophylact Simocatta (1986)R.C. Blockley (tr.), His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Menander <strong>the</strong> Guardsman (Liverpool, 1985)J.D.C. Frendo (tr.), Agathias (1975)G.T. Dennis (ed and tr.), The Strategicon <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Emperor Maurice (1984)R.W. Thomson (tr.) and J.D. Howard-Johns<strong>to</strong>n, The Armenian His<strong>to</strong>ry Attributed <strong>to</strong> Sebeos(2 Vols., Liverpool, 2000)C.Mango and R. Scott (tr.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Theophanes Confessor (Oxford, 1997)G. Greatrex and S. Lieu, The Roman Eastern Frontier and <strong>the</strong> Persian Wars. A Narrative His<strong>to</strong>ry -Part II A.D. 363-630 (London, 2002)R.Price The Acts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Council <strong>of</strong> Constantinople <strong>of</strong> 553 (Liverpool , 2009)P.N. Bell Three Political Voices From <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Justinian (Liverpool, 209)His<strong>to</strong>riographyA. Cameron, Procopius and <strong>the</strong> Sixth Century (London 1985)A. Kaldellis, Procopius <strong>of</strong> Caesarea: Tyranny, His<strong>to</strong>ry, and Philiosophy at <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> Antiquity (Pennsylvania,2004)M. Maas, John Lydus and <strong>the</strong> Roman Past (London, 1992)Michael Whitby, The Emperor Maurice and His His<strong>to</strong>rian (Oxford, 1988). See also Whitby’s piece in AverilCameron and L.I. Conr<strong>ad</strong> (eds.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East I , Problems in <strong>the</strong> LiterarySource Material (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1992)J.M. Carrié and N. Duval (eds.), De Aedificiis: le texte de Procope et les réalités (Brepols, 2001)W. Tre<strong>ad</strong>gold The Early Byzantine His<strong>to</strong>rians (Eastbourne, 2007)SecondaryC. Mango (ed.), The Oxford His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Oxford, 2002) - see chapter one by P. Sarris.More detailed bibliography will be distributed by Dr Sarris in his lectures. But <strong>the</strong> following arefundamental:Fur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>to</strong> Stein, Jones and Brown (see Late Roman general works);C.Mango, Byzantium – The Empire <strong>of</strong> New Rome (London, 1983)Averil Cameron, The Mediterranean World (London, 1993)Alan Cameron, Circus Factions (Oxford, 1976)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ryVolume XIV - Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000)G.Dagron, Empereur et Prêtre (Paris, 1996); translated as Emperor and Priest: The Imperial Office inByzantium (Cambridge, 2003)F. Dvornik, Early Christian and Byzantine Political Philosophy (2 Vols, Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C., 1996)M. Maas (ed.), The Cambridge Companion <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Justinian (Cambridge, 2005)18


J.A.S. Evans, The Age <strong>of</strong> Justinian – The Circumstances <strong>of</strong> Imperial Power (London, 1996)J.A.S. Evans, The Empress Theodora - Partner <strong>of</strong> Justinian (Uni. <strong>of</strong> Texas, 2002)J. Moorhe<strong>ad</strong>, Justinian (London, 1994) – not terribly goodA.M. Honoré, Tribonian (London, 1978)Averil Cameron, ‘Im<strong>ages</strong> <strong>of</strong> Authority: Elites and Icons in Late Sixth-Century Byzantium’ in M. Mullett andR. Scott (ed.), Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> Classical Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition (Birmingham, 1981)G.Greatrex, Rome and Persia at War (Leeds, 1998) and ‘The Nika Riot: A Reappraisal’Journal <strong>of</strong> Hellenic Studies CXVII (1997)P. Allen, ‘The Justinianic Plague’ Byzantion 49 (1979)P. Sarris, 'The Justinianic Plague: Origins and Effects', Continuity and Change 17.2 (2002)P. Sarris Economy and Society in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Justinian (2006)L.K. Little Plague and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> Antiquity (2006)DO NOT READ W. Rosen Justinian’s Flea (2006) – it isdre<strong>ad</strong>ful!L. Conr<strong>ad</strong>, ‘Epidemic Diseases in Central Syria in <strong>the</strong> Late 6 th Century’ Byzantine andModern Greek Studies 18 (1994)C.Foss, ‘The Persians in Asia Minor and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> Antiquity’ English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review XC(1975)J.F. Haldon, Byzantium in <strong>the</strong> Seventh Century: The Transformation <strong>of</strong> a Culture (Cambridge,1990) and Warfare, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine World 565-1204 (1999)M. Hendy, Studies in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Monetary Economy (Cambridge, 1985)J.D. Howard-Johns<strong>to</strong>n, ‘The Two Great Powers in Late Antiquity: A Comparison’ in AverilCameron (ed.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East III – States, Resources andArmies (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1995), ‘Heraclius’ Persian Campaigns and <strong>the</strong> Revival <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> EastRoman Empire’ War and His<strong>to</strong>ry 6.1 (1999) and ‘Thema’ in A. M<strong>of</strong>fat (ed.) Mais<strong>to</strong>r:Classical, Byzantine and Renaissance Studies For Robert Browning (1984)M. Kaplan, Les Hommes et La Terre (Paris, 1992)M. Maas, ‘Roman His<strong>to</strong>ry and Christian Ideology in Justinian’s Reform Legislation’Dumbar<strong>to</strong>n Oaks Papers (1986)J.Meyendorff, ‘Justinian, <strong>the</strong> Empire and <strong>the</strong> Church’ Dumbar<strong>to</strong>n Oaks Papers 22 (1968)B.S<strong>to</strong>lte, ‘Justinianus Bifrons’ in P. Magdalino (ed.) New Constantines (Aldershot, 1994)J.Teall, ‘The Barbarians in Justinian’s Armies’ Speculum XL (1965)W. Tre<strong>ad</strong>gold, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine State and Society (Stanford, 1997)M.Whit<strong>to</strong>w, The Making <strong>of</strong> Orthodox Byzantium (London, 1996)E. Yarsheter (ed.), The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Iran , III (2 Vols., Cambridge, 1983)R. Frye, The Heritage <strong>of</strong> Persia (London, 1962)D.Obolensky, The Byzantine Commonwealth (1971)M. Boyce, The Zoroastrians (1979)C. Hermann, The Iranian Revival (1977)J. Wieschoefer, Ancient Persia (1996)E. Dabrowa (ed.), The Roman and Byzantine Army in <strong>the</strong> East (Proceedings <strong>of</strong> Colloquium atKrakow, 1992) (1994) – many excellent pieces on Byzantine/Persian warfare.S. Ashbrook Harvey, Asceticism and Society in Crisis (1990)D.Sinor (ed.), The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Early Inner Asia (Cambridge, 1990) – see essay onAvars.W. Kaegi, Heraclius: Emperor <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Cambridge, 2002)G. Regan, First Crus<strong>ad</strong>er: Byzantium's Holy Wars (London 2001)See also <strong>the</strong> section on <strong>the</strong> Slavs and Central and Eastern Europe below.19


THE BYZANTINE EMPIRE (Eighth and Ninth centuries)SourcesC.Mango and R. Scott (tr.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Theophanes Confessor (Oxford, 1997)C.Mango (ed and tr.), Nikephoros, Patriarch <strong>of</strong> Constantinople, Letters (Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C.1985) and Art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Empire (Toron<strong>to</strong>, 1986), which covers <strong>the</strong> iconoclastperiod. See also Mango’s The Homilies <strong>of</strong> Photius (Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C., 1958)M.P. Vinson (ed and tr.), The Correspondence <strong>of</strong> Leo, Metropolitan <strong>of</strong> Syn<strong>ad</strong>a and Syncellus(Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C., 1985)R.H.J. Jenkins and L.G. Westerink (ed. and tr.), Nicholas I, Patriarch <strong>of</strong> Constantinople,Letters (Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C., 1973)M.B. Cunningam (tr.), The Life <strong>of</strong> Michael <strong>the</strong> Synkellos (1991)Averil Cameron and Judith Herrin (eds and tr.), Constantinople in <strong>the</strong> Eighth Century: <strong>the</strong>Parastaseis Syn<strong>to</strong>moi Chronikai (Leiden, 1984)D. Sahas, Icon and Logos – Sources in Eighth-Century Iconoclasm (Toron<strong>to</strong>, 1986)L. Brubaker and J. Haldon, Byzantium in <strong>the</strong> Iconoclast Era (c.a. 680-850): The Sources (Aldershot,2001)A.M.Talbot (ed.), Byzantine Defenders <strong>of</strong> Im<strong>ages</strong>: Eight Saints' Lives in English Translation(Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C., 1998).SecondaryFur<strong>the</strong>r <strong>to</strong> Tre<strong>ad</strong>gold, Whit<strong>to</strong>w, Obolensky, and Mango’s ‘New Rome’, see:J. Shepard (ed.) The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Empire (Cambridge, 2008) – contains much usefulmaterial, especially Whit<strong>to</strong>w on <strong>the</strong> economy and Aupezy on IconoclasmA.Bryer and J. Herrin (eds.), Iconoclasm (Birmingham, 1977)C. Mango (ed.), The Oxford His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Oxford, 2002) - chapters by Tre<strong>ad</strong>gold andKarlin-Hayter.M. Angold, Byzantium - The Bridge From Antiquity <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (London, 2001) - excellent onIconoclasm and <strong>the</strong> Photian schism.H. Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, East and West – The His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> A Schism in <strong>the</strong> Church (Oxford, 2003)G. Dagron, Emperor and Priest: The Imperial Office in Byzantium (tr. J. Birrell) (Cambridge, 2003)P.R.L. Brown, ‘A Dark Age Crisis. Aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Iconoclastic Controversy ‘ in Society and <strong>the</strong> Holy in LateAntiquity (London, 1982)W. Tre<strong>ad</strong>gold, The Byzantine Recovery 780-842 (Cambridge, 1988)S.Tougher, The Reign <strong>of</strong> Leo VI (1996)G.Dagron, Empereur et Prêtre (Paris, 1996)R. Morris, Monks and Laymen in Byzantium (1995)R. Cormack, Writing in Gold (1985)P. Alexander, The Byzantine Apocalyptic Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition (Berkeley, 1985)J.D. Howard-Johns<strong>to</strong>n (ed.), Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> West (Amsterdam, 1988)J.Shepard and S. Franklin (eds.), Byzantine Diplomacy (Aldershot, 1992)J.F. Haldon, Warfare, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine World 565-1204 (1999)T.S. Brown, Gentlemen and Officers (Rome, 1984)J.M. Hussey, The Orthodox Church in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Empire (1986)P. Magdalino (ed.), New Constantines (Aldershot, 1994)C.Mango, Constantinople and Its Hinterland (Aldershot, 1995)C.Mango, Byzantine Architecture (London, 1986)L. Brubacker (ed.), Byzantium in <strong>the</strong> Ninth Century – De<strong>ad</strong> or Alive? (Aldershot, 1998)M. Mullett, ‘Writing in early medieval Byzantium’ in R. McKitterick (ed.) The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in EarlyMedieval Europe (Cambridge, 1990)P. Pattenden, ‘The Byzantine Early Warning System’ Byzantion 53 (1983)Chapters by M. McCormick and J. Shepard in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge MedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II (Cambridge, 1995)Robert Browning, ‘Literacy in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine World’ Byzantine and Modern Greek Studies 4 (1978)P. Grierson, Byzantine Coins (London, 1982)M. Hendy, Studies in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Monetary Economy (Cambridge, 1985)20


M. Angold (ed.), The Byzantine Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy (Oxford, 1984), especially <strong>the</strong> piece by PatlageanM. Kaplan, Les Hommes et La Terre (Paris, 1992)A. Laiou and C, Morison The Byzantine Economy (2007)21


THE WORLD OF EARLY ISLAMSourcesN.J. Dawood (tr.), The Koran (Penguin Classics, 1956)A. Guillaume (tr.), Sirat-al-Nabi (Life <strong>of</strong> Mohamm<strong>ad</strong>) <strong>of</strong> Ibn Ishaq (1955)P.K. Hitti and F.C. Murgotten (tr.), Al Bal<strong>ad</strong>huri, Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Islamic State (1916, 1924)E. Yarshata et al (tr.), The His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> al-Tabari, an Annotated Translation (1987-)E.A. Salem (tr.), Hilal al-Sabi, Rusum dar khilafa (1977) – court ceremonialR.W. Thomson (tr.) and J.D. Howard-Johns<strong>to</strong>n, The Armenian His<strong>to</strong>ry Attributed <strong>to</strong> Sebeos(2 vols, Liverpool, 2000)A. Palmer, The Seventh Century in <strong>the</strong> West Syrian Chronicles (Liverpool, 1993)R. H. Charles (tr.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> John, Bishop <strong>of</strong> Nikiu (1916)His<strong>to</strong>riography (<strong>of</strong> vital significance)M. Cook, Muhammed (1983)M. Cook and P. Crone, Hagarism: <strong>the</strong> making <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Islamic World (1977)P. Crone, Slaves on Horeseback: <strong>the</strong> Evolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Islamic Polity (1980) and Meccan Tr<strong>ad</strong>e and <strong>the</strong>Rise <strong>of</strong> Islam (1987)R.S. Humphreys, Islamic His<strong>to</strong>ry: a Framework <strong>of</strong> Enquiry (1991)Averil Cameron and L.I. Conr<strong>ad</strong> (eds.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East I, Problems in <strong>the</strong>Literary Source Material (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1992) – a useful collectionA.A. Duri, The Rise <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>rical Writing Among <strong>the</strong> Arabs (1983)R.G. Hoyland, Seeing Islam as O<strong>the</strong>rs Saw It (1997)R.S. Humphreys, Islamic His<strong>to</strong>ry – A Framework for Inquiry (1991)D. Robinson, Islamic His<strong>to</strong>riography (Cambridge, 2003)F. Donner, Narratives <strong>of</strong> Islamic Origins. The beginnings <strong>of</strong> Islamic his<strong>to</strong>rical writing (Prince<strong>to</strong>n,1998)A. Noth, The Early Arabic His<strong>to</strong>rical Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition: A Source Critical Study (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1994)SecondaryC. Mango (ed.), The Oxford His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (Oxford, 2002) - chapter by R. Hoyland.R. Hoyland, Arabia and <strong>the</strong> Arabs <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bronze Age <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> coming <strong>of</strong> Islam (London, 2001)H. Kennedy The Prophet and <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Caliphates (1986; second ed. 2004) and The Early AbbasidCaliphate: a Political His<strong>to</strong>ry (1981)H. Kennedy, The Court <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Caliphs: The Rise and Fall <strong>of</strong> Islam’s Greatest Dynasty (2004)M. Rodinson (tr. A. Carter), Mohamm<strong>ad</strong> (1971)G.R.D. King and A. Cameron (eds.), The Byzantine and Early Islamic Near East II Land Useand Settlement Patterns (1994)F.M. Donner, The Early Islamic Conquests (1981)A.A. Dixon, The Ummay<strong>ad</strong> Caliphate (1971)G.R. Hawting, The First Dynasty <strong>of</strong> Islam (1986)P. Crone and M. Hinds, God’s Caliph (1986)O. Grabar, The Formation <strong>of</strong> Islamic Art (1974)M. Sharon, Black Banners <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> East (1983)M.G. Morony, Iraq After <strong>the</strong> Muslim Conquests (1984)E.L. Daniel, The Political and Social His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Khurasan under Abbasid Rule (1979)H. Kennedy, The Armies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Caliphs - Military and Society in <strong>the</strong> Early Islamic State (London,2001)C. Robinson, Empires and Elites after <strong>the</strong> Muslim Conquest - The Transformation <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>rnMesopotamia (Cambridge, 2000).R. Hillenbrand, Islamic Art and Architecture (London, 1999)H. Kennedy The Great Arab Conquests (London, 2007)R. Hoyland ‘New Documentary Texts and <strong>the</strong> Early Islamic State’ Bulletin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> School <strong>of</strong> Oriental andAfrican Studies 2006 – very important .C. Robinson ‘The Ideological Uses <strong>of</strong> Early Islam’, Past and Present 203 (2009) - likewise22


THE SLAVS AND CENTRAL AND EASTERN EUROPESourcesReferences <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavs and o<strong>the</strong>r peoples <strong>of</strong> Central and Eastern Europe are scattered throughout <strong>the</strong>Byzantine and Frankish primary sources.M. Maas, Re<strong>ad</strong>ings in Late Antiquity – A Sourcebook (London, 2000), chapter 12.M. Mullett, Theophylact <strong>of</strong> Ochrid. Re<strong>ad</strong>ing <strong>the</strong> letters <strong>of</strong> a Byzantine archbishop (Aldershot, 1997)C.Mango and R. Scott (tr.), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Theophanes Confessor (Oxford, 1997)Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De <strong>ad</strong>ministrando imperii (ed.) G Moravcsik and trans. R.J.H. Jenkins(Budapest, 1949) with commentary by R.H.J. Jenkins (London, 1962): this discusses a later periodbut may illuminate earlier Byzantine relations with <strong>the</strong>ir neighbours.Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda (839-911), trans. Timothy Reuter (Manchester 1992)SecondaryF. Curta, The Making <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavs - His<strong>to</strong>ry and Archaeology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lower Danube Region c.500-700(Cambridge, 2001)F. Curta, Sou<strong>the</strong>astern Europe in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages, 500-1250 (Cambridge 2006)W. Pohl, Die Awaren (Munich, 1988); English translation The Avars (2006)H.Reimitz, 'Conversion and control; <strong>the</strong> establishment <strong>of</strong> liturgical frontiers in Carolingian Pannonia',in W. Pohl, I. Wood and H. Reimitz (eds), The Transformation <strong>of</strong> frontiers <strong>from</strong> late<strong>antiquity</strong> <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingians, The Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World 10 (Leiden, 2001),pp.189-208M. Hardt, 'Hesse, Elbe, Saale and <strong>the</strong> frontiers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian empire', in Pohl, Wood and Reimitz(eds.), Transformation <strong>of</strong> frontiers, pp. 219-232.F. Dvornik, Byzantine missions among <strong>the</strong> Slavs (New Brunswick, 1970)J. Shepard, 'Slavs and Bulgars', in R. McKitterick (ed.), New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry vol 2(1995), pp. 228-249.I Wood, The missionary life. Saints and <strong>the</strong> evangelisation <strong>of</strong> Europe 400-1050 (London, 2001). For<strong>the</strong> earlier background see W. Levison, England and <strong>the</strong> Continent in <strong>the</strong> eighth century(Oxford, 1946),M. McCormick, 'Diplomacy and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian encounter with Byzantium down <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> accession <strong>of</strong>Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald', in B. McGinn and W. Otten (eds), Eriugena: East and West. Papers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Eighth International colloquium <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Society for <strong>the</strong> Promotion <strong>of</strong> Eriugenian Studies(Notre Dame, 1994), pp. 15-48M.McCormick, Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> European economy. Communications and commerce AD 300-<strong>900</strong>(Cambridge, 2001), pp. 175-181.M. Borgolte, Der Gesandtenaustausch der Karolinger mit den Abbasiden und mit den Patriarchen vonJerusalem, Münchener Beiträge zur Mediävistik und Renaissance-Forschung 25 (Munich,1976)J. Shepard and S. Franklin (eds), Byzantine diplomacy (Aldershot, 1992) especially A. Kazhdan, 'Thenotion <strong>of</strong> Byzantine diplomacy, pp. 3-23; J.Shepard, Byzantine diplomacy A.D. 800-1204:means and ends', pp. 41-72T.C. Lounghis, Les ambass<strong>ad</strong>es byzantins en occident depuis la fondation des états barbares jusqu'auxCrois<strong>ad</strong>es (A<strong>the</strong>ns, 1980)A. Gillett, Envoys and political communication in <strong>the</strong> late antique west, 411-533 (Cambridge, 2003).A. Davids, 'Marriage negotiations between Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> west and <strong>the</strong> name <strong>of</strong> Theophano inByzantium (eighth-<strong>to</strong> tenth centuries), in A. Davids (ed.), The Empress Theophano.Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> west at <strong>the</strong> turn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first millennium (Cambridge, 1995), pp. 99-120J. Shepard, 'A marriage <strong>to</strong>o far? Maria Lekapena and Peter <strong>of</strong> Bulgaria', in Davids (ed.), The EmpressTheophano, pp. 121-149.J. Shepard, 'Information, disinformation and delay in Byzantine diplomacy', ByzantinischeForschungen 10 (1985).F. Curta (ed.), Borders, barriers and ethnogenesis. Frontiers in late <strong>antiquity</strong> and <strong>the</strong> <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>(Turnhout, 2005)F. Curta (ed.), East central and Eastern Europe in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Ann Arbor, 2005)P. Stephenson, The legend <strong>of</strong> Basil <strong>the</strong> Bulgar Slayer (Cambridge, 2004)F. Curta, 'The Slavic lingua franca (Linguistic notes <strong>of</strong> an archaeologist turned his<strong>to</strong>rian)’, East central23


Europe/L'Europe du Centre Est 31 (2004)M. Innes, ‘Review article. Franks and Slavs c. 700-c. 1000: The problem <strong>of</strong> European expansionbefore <strong>the</strong> millennium’, Early Medieval Europe 6.2 (1997), pp. 201-16Charles R. Bowlus, Franks, Moravians and Magyars. The struggle for <strong>the</strong> <strong>middle</strong> Danube 788-907(Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1995)H.M.A. Evans, The early medieval archaeology <strong>of</strong> Croatia AD 600-<strong>900</strong>. British ArchaeologicalReports (Oxford, 1989)J.V.A.Fine, The early medieval Balkans (Ann Arbor, 1983)C.A. Frazee. 'The Balkans between Rome and Constantinople in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> 600-<strong>900</strong> ',Balkan Studies 2 (1993) pp. 213-228P.B. Golden, 'The peoples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> south Russian Steppes', in The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> early inner Asiaed. D. Sinor (Cambridge, 1990), pp. 256-284.I. Supicic (ed.), Croatia in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>. A cultural survey (Zagreb and London, 1999)24


BARBARIAN SETTLEMENTSourcesSidonius Apollinaris, Letters and poems ed. and transl. W.B. AndersonAmmianus Marcellinus, Res Gesta ed. and transl. J. Rolfe (Loeb) and A. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill (Penguin)Eugippius, Life <strong>of</strong> St. Severinus transl. L. BielerOrosius, Seven books <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry against <strong>the</strong> pagans. transl. I. RaymondSalvian, On <strong>the</strong> governance <strong>of</strong> God transl. E.M. SandfordJ.N. Hillgarth (ed.), Christianity and paganism 350-750: <strong>the</strong> conversion <strong>of</strong> western Europe (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia,1986)E. Peters (ed.), Monks, bishops and pagans (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1975)P. Courcelle, His<strong>to</strong>ire litteraire des grands invasions germaniques (Paris, 1964)P. Hea<strong>the</strong>r and J. Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, The Goths in <strong>the</strong> Fourth Century (1991)C.D. Gordon, The Age <strong>of</strong> Attila (1960) – chapter 2 contains sources relating <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Visigoths in<strong>the</strong> early fifth century. See also chapter 3 for <strong>the</strong> Huns.R C Blockley (ed and tr), The Fragmentary Classicizing His<strong>to</strong>rians <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire(2 Volumes, 1983) – excellent for information on <strong>the</strong> HunsJ Moorhe<strong>ad</strong>, Vic<strong>to</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Vita, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vandal Persecution (Liverpool, 1992)A. C. Murray, From Rome <strong>to</strong> Merovingian Gaul: A Re<strong>ad</strong>er (Peterborough, Ontario, 2000)D. Shanzer and I. Wood (trans), Avitus <strong>of</strong> Vienne. Letters and Selected Prose (Liverpool, 2002)SecondaryP. Hea<strong>the</strong>r The Fall <strong>of</strong> The Roman Empire (2005)B. Ward-Perkins The Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> Civilization (2005)W. G<strong>of</strong>fart Barbarian Tides – The Migration Age and <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire (Pennsylvania, 2006)G. Halsall Barbarian Migrations and <strong>the</strong> Roman West 376-568 (Cambridge, 2007)M. Innes Introduction <strong>to</strong> Early Medieval Western Europe (2007)M. Innes ‘Land, Freedom, and <strong>the</strong> Making <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Medieval West Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>ricalSociety XVI (2006)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (ed.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry: VolumeXIV: Late Antiquity - Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000) - chapter 18 byWood.P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005) -chapter 2 by Halsall.L. Musset, The Germanic Invasions (London, 1975 trans <strong>from</strong> Fr.ed. <strong>of</strong> 1965, still <strong>the</strong> best introductionand has an excellent bibliography for <strong>the</strong> period up <strong>to</strong> 1974)Edith Wrightman, Gallia Belgica (London, 1985) esp. pp. 202-313. She also has a full bibliographyM. Barley, European Towns. Their archaeology and early his<strong>to</strong>ry (London, 1977) esp. pp.185-202.Edward James, The Franks, (Oxford, 1988)E.A. Thompson, Romans and barbarians: <strong>the</strong> decline <strong>of</strong> western Europe (M<strong>ad</strong>ison, 1982)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Barbarian West (London, 1967)W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, Barbarians and Romans: <strong>the</strong> techniques <strong>of</strong> accommodation 418-584 (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1980)H. Wolfram, 'Origo et religio. Ethnic tr<strong>ad</strong>itions and literature in early medieval texts', Early MedievalEurope 3 (1994) 19-38.J. Durliat, 'Le salaire de la paix sociale dans les royaumes barbares (Ve-VIe siécles', in Anerkennung undIntegration ed. H. Wolfram and Andreas Schwarz (Vienna, 1988) = Denkschrift der ÖsterreischeAk<strong>ad</strong>emie der Wissenschaften phil. hist. K1.193. See also <strong>the</strong> English summary and discussion<strong>of</strong> Durliat by G<strong>of</strong>fart in <strong>the</strong> same volume.K. Baus et al His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church vol. 2 (New York, 1980)Philip Dixon, Barbarian Europe (Oxford, 1976) = Noddy bookH.- J. Diesner, The Great Migration (Leipzig and London, 1978)D. Talbot Rice (ed.), The Dark Ages (London, 1965)See also <strong>the</strong> articles by Edward James listed in <strong>the</strong> Introduc<strong>to</strong>ry bibliography and follow up his references.Two older books still <strong>of</strong> value are:Ferdinand Lot, La fin du monde antique et le debut du moyen âge (Paris, 1968) available in EnglishtranslationLouis Halphen, Les Barbares (1940)25


M. Todd, The Early Germans 2nd ed. (Oxford, 1992)Patrick Geary, Before France and Germany (Oxford, 1988)Roger Collins, Early Medieval Europe, 300-1000 (1991)K. Randsborg, The First Millennium A.D. in Europe in <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean. An Archaeological Essay(1991)J. Harries, Sidonius Apollinaris and <strong>the</strong> Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome (London, 1995)P. Hea<strong>the</strong>r, Goths and Romans (Oxford, 1992)------------, 'The Huns and <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire in Western Europe', English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review110 (1995) 4-41------------, The Goths (Oxford, 1996)E. Demougeot, La formation de l'Europe et les invasions barbares 3 vols. (1969)L K Little and B H Rosenwein (ed), Debating <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages: Issues and Re<strong>ad</strong>ings (Oxford,1998) – see excellent critique <strong>of</strong> G<strong>of</strong>fart by Chris Wickham (‘The Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome Will NotTake Place’) and <strong>the</strong> useful piece on ethnicity by W Pohl.See also <strong>the</strong> 14 important volumes in <strong>the</strong> Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World series (Leiden, 1997-). Aswell as <strong>the</strong> individual essays, each volume includes an introduction and conclusion analysing <strong>the</strong> particular<strong>the</strong>me. On barbarian settlement, see especially:W Pohl (ed), Kingdoms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Empire in Late Antiquity. Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World, 3(Leiden, 1997)W Pohl and H Reimitz (ed) Strategies <strong>of</strong> Distinction: The Construction <strong>of</strong> Ethnic Identities 300-800. Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World, 2 (Leiden, 1998)G Ausenda (ed), After Empire, Towards an Ethnology <strong>of</strong> Europe’s Barbarians (Woodbridge,1995) – an uneven but interesting collection <strong>of</strong> essays.J C Russell, The Germanization <strong>of</strong> Early Medieval Christianity (Oxford, 1994) - unreliable.C P Wormald, ‘The Decline <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire and <strong>the</strong> Survival <strong>of</strong> its Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy ‘in <strong>the</strong> Journal <strong>of</strong>Roman Studies (LXVI (1976) pp 217-226 – importantSee also <strong>the</strong> insightful articles by Barnish listed in <strong>the</strong> bibliography <strong>to</strong> his Cassiodorus: Variae (seeOstrogothic Italy below).P. Hea<strong>the</strong>r, The Fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire: A New His<strong>to</strong>ry (2005)B.Ward-Perkins, The Fall <strong>of</strong> Rome and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> Civilization (2005)G. Halsall, Barbarian Migrations and <strong>the</strong> Roman West (September 2006)T. F. X. Noble (ed.), From Roman Provinces <strong>to</strong> Medieval Kingdoms (2006): useful collection <strong>of</strong> articles onethnicity, identity, accommodation, and GaulW. G<strong>of</strong>fart, Barbarian Tides. The Migration Age and <strong>the</strong> Later Roman Empire (2006)26


OSTROGOTHIC ITALYSourcesJordanes, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goths trans. C.C. MierowCassiodorus, Variae trans. S.J.B. Barnish (Liverpool, 1992)--------------, trans L.W. Jones, Cassiodorus Sena<strong>to</strong>r. An Introduction <strong>to</strong> Divine and Human re<strong>ad</strong>ings (NewYork, 1946)Ra<strong>the</strong>r more documents than translated by Barnish are <strong>to</strong> be found in T Hodgkin The Letters <strong>of</strong>Cassiodorus (1986). Barnish’s Cassiodorus contains a very useful bibliography. Look inparticular for <strong>the</strong> author’s piece on <strong>the</strong> settlement <strong>of</strong> barbarians in Italy.Boethius, The Consolation <strong>of</strong> Philosophy trans. V.E. Watts (Penguin Classic, 1969)The Goths in <strong>the</strong> Fourth Century, trans. Peter Hea<strong>the</strong>r and John Mat<strong>the</strong>ws (Liverpool, 1991)Cassiodorus, trans. J W Halporn, Institutes <strong>of</strong> divine and secular learning (Liverpool, 2004)SecondaryC. La Rocca (ed.), Italy in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 2002)P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge,2005), chapter 6 by Moorhe<strong>ad</strong>.G. Halsall Barbarian Migrations and <strong>the</strong> Roman West (Cambridge, 2006)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ryvol. XIV - Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000), ch. 19Thomas Hodgkin, Italy and her Inv<strong>ad</strong>ers, eight volumes (London, 1892-1899) The OstrogothicInvasion. Despite its age still useful and very re<strong>ad</strong>able.Chris Wickham, Early Medieval Italy (London, 1981)Jeffrey Richards, The Popes and <strong>the</strong> Papacy, 476-754 (London, 1979)Henry Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, Boethius (Oxford, 1981)James J. O'Donnell, Cassiodorus (Berkeley, 1979)Thomas Burns, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ostrogoths (Blooming<strong>to</strong>n, 1984)Herwig Wolfram, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goths (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1989)A. Momigliano, 'Cassiodorus and <strong>the</strong> Italian culture <strong>of</strong> his time', Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British Ac<strong>ad</strong>emy41 (1955) pp. 207-45, reprinted in his Studies in His<strong>to</strong>riography (London,1966), pp. 181-210Wilhelm Ensslin, Theoderich der Grosse (Munich, 1959)Walter G<strong>of</strong>fart, The Narra<strong>to</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> Barbarian His<strong>to</strong>ry. Jordanes, Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours, Bede and Paul <strong>the</strong>Deacon (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1988) esp. pp. 20-111.Brian Croke, 'A.D. 476: The manufacturing <strong>of</strong> a turning point', Chiron 13 (1983) pp. 81-119--------------(ed.), His<strong>to</strong>ry and His<strong>to</strong>rians in Late Antiquity (Sydney, 1983)A. van der Vyver, 'Cassiodore et son oeuvre', Speculum 6 (1931), pp.244-92H. Wolfram, 'Gothic his<strong>to</strong>ry and his<strong>to</strong>rical ethnography', Journal <strong>of</strong> Mediaeval His<strong>to</strong>ry 7 (1981),309-19S. Barnish, 'The Anonymous Valesianus II as a source <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> last years <strong>of</strong> Theodoric', La<strong>to</strong>mus 42(1983) 572-96------------, 'The genesis and completion <strong>of</strong> Cassiodorus 'Gothic his<strong>to</strong>ry' La<strong>to</strong>mus 43 (1984), pp. 336-61W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, Barbarians and Romans; <strong>the</strong> techniques <strong>of</strong> accommodation (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1980)P. Grierson and M. Blackburn, Mediaeval European Coinage I (Cambridge, 1986), pp. 24-39H. Wolfram, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goths (Berkeley, 1987 <strong>from</strong> German ed. 1979)Evangelos Chrysos, 'Legal concepts and patterns <strong>of</strong> behaviour for <strong>the</strong> barbarians' settlement <strong>of</strong> Romansoil' in Das Reich und die Barbaren, ed. E. Chrysos and A. Schwarcz (Cologne and Vienna,1989), pp. 13-24.Walter G<strong>of</strong>fart, 'The <strong>the</strong>me <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Barbarian invasions in Late antique and modern His<strong>to</strong>riography', inChrysos and Schwarcz, pp. 87-108.Peter Hea<strong>the</strong>r, Goths and Romans (Oxford, 1992)John Moorhe<strong>ad</strong>, Theodoric in Italy (Oxford, 1993). See <strong>the</strong> important review <strong>of</strong> this book by BryanWard-Perkins in Early Medieval Europe 4( 1995)P Amory, People and Identity in Ostrogothic Italy (Cambridge, 1997)A H M Jones, ‘The Constitutional Position <strong>of</strong> Odoacer and Theoderic’, Journal <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies LII (1962)J M H Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome and <strong>the</strong> Christian West (2000): essay collectionC Wickham, Framing <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages. Europe and <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean, 400-800 (2005):economic case studies, including Italy.27


VISIGOTHSSourcesAmmianus Marcellinus, Res Gestae trans. in Loeb edition by J.C. Rolfe and in Penguin classic (1985) byWalter Hamil<strong>to</strong>n and Andre Wallace - H<strong>ad</strong>rill.Isidore, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goths, Sueves and Vandals, trans. B. Morini and G. FordVita S. Fructuosi, trans. F.C. Nock, (1945)Jordanes, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goths, trans. C.C. MierowIsidore, Etymologiae, ed. and trans. S. A. Barney, W. J. Lewis and J. A. Beach, The Etymologies <strong>of</strong>Isidore <strong>of</strong> Seville (2006)Conquerors and Chroniclers <strong>of</strong> early medieval Spain, trans. Kenneth B. Wolf (Liverpool, 1990)S P Scott (tr), The Visigothic Code (1912)J N Garvin (ed and tr), The Vitae Patrum Emeretensium (1946)C W Barlow (tr), Martin <strong>of</strong> Braga (Fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church, 62, 1969) and Works <strong>of</strong> Fructuosus <strong>of</strong> Braga(Fa<strong>the</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church 63, 1969). In <strong>the</strong> former volume see also Leander <strong>of</strong> Seville’s celebration <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> Third Council <strong>of</strong> Toledo (589)SecondaryP. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge,2005), chapters 7 and 13.E.A. Thompson, The Visigoths in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Ulfila (Oxford 1966)-------------------, The Goths in Spain (Oxford, 1969)-------------------, Romans and Barbarians (M<strong>ad</strong>ison, 1982) esp. chs. 2,3,8,9,10,11.Roger Collins, Early Medieval Spain (London, 1983, revised 2nd edn. 1995)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Barbarian West (1967) ch.6P.D. King, Law and society in <strong>the</strong> Visigothic Kingdom (Cambridge, 1972)S. Teillet, Des Goths à la nation gothique (1984)A. Cajtro, The Spaniards (nothing on Visigoths) (1971)R. Collins, The Basques (Oxford, 1986)A. Sanchez-Albornoz, Spain: an his<strong>to</strong>rical enigma (1975 - responding <strong>to</strong> Cajtro)H. Lapeyre, ' Deux interpretations de l'his<strong>to</strong>ire d'Espagne Annales E.S.C. (1965) on <strong>the</strong> Spanish editions <strong>of</strong>Cajtro and Sanchez-Albornoz.Roger Collins, 'Merida and Toledo: 550-585' in Visigothic Spain: New Approaches ed. Edward James,(Oxford, 1980) 189-222. See also <strong>the</strong> essays by Fontaine, King, Hillgarth.----------------, 'Visigothic law and regional cus<strong>to</strong>m in disputes in early mediaeval Spain' in TheSettlement <strong>of</strong> disputes in early mediaeval Europe ed. W. Davies and Paul Fouracre(Cambridge, 1986) pp. 85-104)----------------, 'Julian <strong>of</strong> Toledo and <strong>the</strong> royal succession in late seventh-century Spain' in Early MediaevalKingship ed. P.H. Sawyer and I.N. Wood (Leeds, 1977)R. D'Ab<strong>ad</strong>al, 'A propos du legs visigothique en Espagne' Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano iStudi sull'al<strong>to</strong> Medioevo (1958)E. Delaruelle, 'La vie religieuse populaire en Septimanie pendant l'époque wisigothique', Anales Toledanos (1971)J. Fontaine, 'Culture et conversion chez les Wisigoths d'Espagne'. Settimane di studio del CentroItaliano di studi sull'al<strong>to</strong> Medioevo (Spole<strong>to</strong>, 1967) reprinted in his collected papers (1986)Culture et spiritualité en espagne du IV au VII sièclesJ. Hillgarth, 'Coins and Chronicles: propaganda in Visigothic Spain' His<strong>to</strong>ria 1966 and see hiscontributions <strong>to</strong> James ed. Visigothic Spain (1980) and <strong>the</strong> Settimane...Spole<strong>to</strong> for 1967P.D. King, 'The alleged Terri<strong>to</strong>riality <strong>of</strong> visigothic law', in B. Tierney and P. Linehan, eds, Authorityand Power (Cambridge, 1980)P.A. Linehan, 'Religion, nationalism and national identity', Studies in Church His<strong>to</strong>ry (1982) reprintedin his collected papers (London, 1983)F.X. Murphy, 'Julian <strong>of</strong> Toledo and <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Visigothic Kingdom <strong>of</strong> Spain' Speculum 1952B. Bachrach, 'A reassessment <strong>of</strong> Visigothic Jewish Policy 589-711' American His<strong>to</strong>rical Review 78 (1973)B.S. Albert, 'Un nouvel examen de la politique anti-juive wisigothique. A Propos d'un article recent',Revue des études juives 135 (1976) (response <strong>to</strong> Bachrach)P. Riché, Education and Culture in <strong>the</strong> Barbarian West, fifth <strong>to</strong> eighth centuries (Eng. trans. 1976 byJ.J. Contreni (Columbia) <strong>of</strong> 1962. French ed. but with updated bibliography)Herwig Wolfram, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Goths (1979) Eng. transl. and rev. ed. 1988.P Hea<strong>the</strong>r (ed), The Visigoths From <strong>the</strong> Migration Period <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Seventh Century – An EthnographicPerspective (1999)28


S. Castellano, ‘The Political Nature <strong>of</strong> Taxation in Visigothic Spain’ Early Medieval Europe 12.3(2003) pp. 201-228.R. Collins, Visigothic Spain 409-711 (Oxford, 2004)C Wickham, Framing <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages. Europe and <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean, 400-800 (2005):economic case studies, including Visigothic Spain.29


MUSLIM AND NORTHERN SPAIN IN THE EIGHTH, NINTH AND TENTH CENTURIESSourcesIbn 'Abd al-Hakem, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Conquest <strong>of</strong> Spain trans. J.H. Jones (Gottingen, 1858)Al-Makkakari, His<strong>to</strong>ries extracts (substantial) translated in P. de Gayangos, The His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Mohammedan dynasties in Spain 2 vols. (London, 1840-3)S.P. Scott, The Visigothic Code (Bos<strong>to</strong>n, 1910)O<strong>the</strong>r material is discussed by Roger Collins in his Early Mediaeval Spain (2nd edn. London, 1995)J.P. Gilson (ed.), The Mozarabic Psalter (London, 1905)Vita Fructuosi trans. F.C. Nock (1946)Conquerors and Chroniclers <strong>of</strong> early medieval Spain trans. K.B. Wolf (Liverpool 1990)SecondaryRoger Collins, Early Mediaeval Spain (London, 1983, 2nd edn. London 1995)I. Olague, Les Arabes n'ont jamais envahi l'Espagne (1969)C. Sanchez Albornoz, Espagne préislamique et Espagne musulmane', Revue His<strong>to</strong>rique 237 (1967)P. Guichard, Structures sociales, 'orientales' et 'occidentales' dans l'Espagne musulmane (1977)and see <strong>the</strong> review in English by Peter Linehan, Social His<strong>to</strong>ry 3 (1978) pp. 377-9.Y. Bonnaz, 'Divers aspects de la continuité wisigothique dans la monarchie asturienne', Mélanges dela Casa de velasquez 12 (1976)G. Martin, 'La chute du royaume wisigothique Espagne dans l'his<strong>to</strong>riographie chrétienne des VIIIe et IXesiècles', Cahiers de Linguistique Hispanique Médiévale 9 (1984)T.F. Glick, Islamic and Christian Spain in <strong>the</strong> early Middle Ages (1979) and see <strong>the</strong> review by Peter Linehanin English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review 97 (1982) 116-9.R. Bulliet, Conversion <strong>to</strong> Islam in <strong>the</strong> Mediaeval Period (1979)R.W. Sou<strong>the</strong>rn, Western Views <strong>of</strong> Islam in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (1978) esp. ch.1.M. Diaz y Diaz, 'La circulation des manuscrits dans le Peninsule Iberique du VIIIe au Xie siècle', Cahiers decivilisation medievale 12 (1969)J. van Herwaarden, 'Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> cult <strong>of</strong> St James <strong>of</strong> Compostela', Journal <strong>of</strong> Mediaeval His<strong>to</strong>ry 6 (1980)R.A. Fletcher, St James's Catapult (1984) chs. 1,3.J. Vicens Vives, Economic His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Spain (trans. 1974)R. Collins, 'Law and charters in 9th and 10th century Leon and Catalonia', English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review 100(1985)------------, 'Visigothic law and regional cus<strong>to</strong>m in disputes in early mediaeval Spain' in The Settlement <strong>of</strong>Disputes in Early Mediaeval Europe ed. Wendy Davies and Paul Fouracre (Cambridge, 1986) pp.85-104.------------, 'The Basques in Aquitaine and Navarre' in J.C. Holt ed. War, Government and Society in <strong>the</strong>Middle Ages (Ipswich, 1984)-------------, 'Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald and Wifrid <strong>the</strong> Hairy' in M. Gibson and J. Nelson (eds.), Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald,Courtand Kingdom (Oxford, 1981) pp. 169-89-------------, 'Literacy and <strong>the</strong> laity in early mediaeval Spain' in The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in Early MediaevalEurope ed. R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1990) pp. 109-133.W. Montgomery Watt, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Islamic Spain (Edinburgh, 1965)Hugh Kennedy, The Prophet and <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Caliphates (London, 1986)P.K. Hitti, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Arabs (London, 1971 10th ed.), chaps. 24-28H. Livermore, The Origins <strong>of</strong> Spain and Portugal (London, 1971)Kenneth Baxter Wolf, Christian Martyrs in Muslim Spain (Cambridge, 1988)P. Freeman, The Origins <strong>of</strong> Peasant Servitude in medieval Catalonia (1991)R. Collins, The Basques (Oxford, 1986)-----------, The Arab Conquest <strong>of</strong> Spain 710-797 (Oxford, 1989)-----------, 'Spain, <strong>the</strong> nor<strong>the</strong>rn kingdoms and <strong>the</strong> Basques, 711-910' in R. McKitterick (ed.) The NewCambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II c.700-c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 272-90,----------- and H. Kennedy, 'The Muslims in Europe' ibid pp. 249-271.R. Collins, Law, Culture and Regionalism in early Medieval Spain (Aldershot 1992)J.C. Cav<strong>ad</strong>ini, The Last Chris<strong>to</strong>logy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> West. Adoptionism in Spain and Gaul 785-820(Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1993)R. Walker, Views <strong>of</strong> transition. Liturgy and illumination in Medieval Spain (London and Toron<strong>to</strong>, 1998)30


BURGUNDIANSSourcesThe Burgundian Code trans. Ka<strong>the</strong>rine Fischer Drew (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1972)SecondaryL. Musset, The Germanic Invasions, (London, 1977), 54-66.M. Chaume, Les origines du duché de Bourgogne (Dijon, 1925)G. Kohler, Die Bekehrung der Burgunden zum Christentum', Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte 58(1938)227-43.O. Perrin, Les Borgondes (Neuchatel, 1968)Louis Blondel, 'Le prieure Saint-Vic<strong>to</strong>r, les débuts du christianisme et la royauté burgonde de Génève,Bulletin de la société d'His<strong>to</strong>ire et d'archéologique de Génève 11 (1958), 211-58. 11 (1958)Marcel Beck, 'Bemerkungen zur Geschichte des ersten Burgundeenreiches', Schweizersche Zeitscrift fürGeschichte 13 (1963), 433-534.Ian Wood, 'Ethnicity and <strong>the</strong> ethnogenesis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Burgundians', in Typen der Ethnogenese unter besondererBerücksicchtigung der Bayern I, ed. Herwig Wolfram and Walter Pohl, Denkschriften der ÖsterreichischeAk<strong>ad</strong>emie der Wissenshaften, Phil-Hist. K1.201 (Vienna, 1990), 53-70.J. Durliat, 'Le salaire de la paix sociale dans les royaumes barbares (V-VI siècles)', inAnerkennung undIntergration ed. Herwig Wolfram and Andreas Schwarz, , Denkschriften der ÖsterreichscheAk<strong>ad</strong>emie der Wissenschaften, Phil. Hist. K1. 193 (Vienna, 1988) pp. 21-72.**** Durliat's arguments are conveniently summarized by Walter G<strong>of</strong>fart in English in hiscontribution <strong>to</strong> this same volume:, pp. 73-85.D. Boyson, 'Romano-Burgundian society in <strong>the</strong> age <strong>of</strong> Gundob<strong>ad</strong>', Nottingham Medieval Studies 32(1988), pp. 91-118Ian Wood, 'Clermont and Burgundy: 511-534', Nottingham Medieval Studies (1988) pp.119-25Patrick Amory, 'The meaning and purpose <strong>of</strong> ethnic terminology in <strong>the</strong> Burgundian laws', Early MedievalEurope 1 (1993) 1-28Frederick S. Pax<strong>to</strong>n, 'Power and <strong>the</strong> power <strong>to</strong> heal. The cult <strong>of</strong> St Sigismund <strong>of</strong> Burgundy', Early MedievalEurope 2 (1993) 95-110M. Innes ‘Land, Freedom, and <strong>the</strong> Making <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Medieval West’ Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>ricalSociety (2006)31


ALEMANSSourceLaws <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Alemans and Bavarians trans. T. Rivers (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1977)Ammianus Marcellinus trans. J.C. Rolfe and abridged version in Penguin Classic, trans. A.Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rillSecondaryR. McKitterick, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989) 65-9, 77-89.L. Musset, The Germanic Invasions, 80-3.Die his<strong>to</strong>rische Landschaft zwischen Lech und Vogesen. Forschungen und Fragen zurgesamtalemannishen Geschichte, ed. Pankraz Fried and Wolf-Dieter Sick (Augsburg, 1988) -a collection <strong>of</strong> useful essays on aspects <strong>of</strong> early mediaeval Alemannia, in Germany.M. Todd, The Early Germans (2nd edn. Oxford 1992)Ian Wood (ed), Franks and Alamanni in <strong>the</strong> Merovingian Period: An Ethnographic Perspective (1996)32


VANDALSSourcesC.D. Gordon, The Age <strong>of</strong> Attila (1960)C. Cour<strong>to</strong>is et al, ed., Tablettes Albertini (1952)Procopius, Bellum Vandalicum (Text with English translation in Loeb ed.Jordanes, Gothic His<strong>to</strong>ry, trans. C.C. MierowVic<strong>to</strong>r <strong>of</strong> Vita, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vandal Persecution trans. John Moorhe<strong>ad</strong> (Liverpool, 1992)SecondaryA.H. Merrills (ed.), Vandals, Romans and Berbers. New Perspectives on Late Antique North Africa (2004):important essay collection.J. Moorhe<strong>ad</strong>, The Roman Empire Divided 400-700 (2001), 49-60Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward-Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry:Volume XIV Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000), chapter 20.The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Africa II ed. J.D. Fage, (Cambrige, 1978) pp. 410-89, 556-63.J.H.W.G. Liebeschuetz, ‘Gens in<strong>to</strong> regnum: <strong>the</strong> Vandals’, in H.-W. Goetz, J. Jarnut and W. Pohl (eds), Regnaand Gentes. The Relationship between Late Antique and Early Medieval Peoples and Kingdoms (2003),pp. 55-83Morris Rosenblum, Luxorius, a Latin poet among <strong>the</strong> Vandals (1961)C. Cour<strong>to</strong>is, Vic<strong>to</strong>r de Vita et son oeuvre (1954)-------------, Les Vandales et l'Afrique (Paris, 1955)Ludwig Schmidt, His<strong>to</strong>ire des Vandales (1953)W.H.C. Frend, 'The Vandals and Africa', Journal <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies 46 (1956)Lucien Musset, The Germanic Invasions (1976)H. -J. Diesner, Das Vandalesenreich (Stuttgart, 1966)Frank M. Clover, 'The symbiosis <strong>of</strong> Romans and Vandals in Africa', in Das Reich und die Barbaren,ed.Evangelos Chrysos and Andreas Schwarcz (Cologne and Vienna, 1989) pp.57-74.------------------, Carthage, Romans and Vandals, (Aldershot 1994)33


LOMBARDSSourcesPaul <strong>the</strong> Deacon, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lombards trans. W. Dudley Foulke (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1974 repr. <strong>of</strong> 1904 ed.)Liber Pontificalis ed. L. Duschesne, trans. in<strong>to</strong> English <strong>to</strong> A.D. 715 as The Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pontiffs in<strong>to</strong>English by Raymond Davis (Liverpool, 1989) and The Eighth Century Popes (Liverpool 1992)and The Ninth Century Popes (Liverpool 1995)The Lombard Laws trans. Ka<strong>the</strong>rine Fischer Drew (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1973)Monks, bishops and pagans, trans. Edward Peters (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1975) which includes Jonas <strong>of</strong> Bobbio's Life <strong>of</strong>Columbanus and Paul <strong>the</strong> Deacon's Poems in honour <strong>of</strong> St.Benedict, as well as extracts <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Life <strong>of</strong>St. Barbatus.SecondarySee also <strong>the</strong> works listed under Carolingian Italy following this bibliography.C. La Rocca (ed.), Italy in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 2002)Chris Wickham, Early Medieval Italy (London, 1982)------------------, The Mountains and <strong>the</strong> City. The Tuscan Appenines in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Oxford,1988)Thomas Hodgkin, Italy and her Inv<strong>ad</strong>ers vols. V and VI (Oxford, 1916)Peter Llewellyn, Rome in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (London, 1972; reprint 1995)Thomas F.X. Noble, The Republic <strong>of</strong> St Peter, <strong>the</strong> birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> papal state 680-825 (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1984)Walter G<strong>of</strong>fart, The narra<strong>to</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> Barbarian His<strong>to</strong>ry (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1988)C.R. Bruhl, 'Zentral-und Finanzverwaltung im Franken und im Langobardenreich', Settimane di Studiodel Centro Italiano di studi sull-Al<strong>to</strong> Medioevo, 20 (1972), 61-94.Jorg Jarnut, Prosopografische und sozial geschichtliche Studien zum Langbobardenreich in Italien(Bonn,1972)G. Fasoli, I Longobardi in Italia (Bologna, 1965)O. Ber<strong>to</strong>lini, Scritti scelti, (Livorno, 1968)D.A. Bullough, 'The Ostrogothic and Lombard kingdoms', D. Talbot Rice ed., The Dark Ages (London,1965) 167-74, is succinct and valuable.I. Kiszely, The Anthropology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lombards (London, 1979)D. Bullough, 'The writing <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dukes <strong>of</strong> Spole<strong>to</strong> in <strong>the</strong> eighth century', in D. Bullough ed., TheStudy <strong>of</strong> Mediaeval Records (Oxford, 1971) pp. 1-21.Chris Wickham, 'Land disputes and <strong>the</strong>ir social framework in Lombard-Carolingian Italy 700-<strong>900</strong>', inThe Settlement <strong>of</strong> Disputes in Early Mediaeval Europe ed. Wendy Davies and Paul Fouracre(Cambridge, 1986)Ross Balzaretti, 'The monastery <strong>of</strong> Saint Ambrogio and dispute settlement in early medieval Milan',Early Medieval Europe 3 (1994) 1-18.Chris Wickham, Land and Power. Studies in Italian and European Social His<strong>to</strong>ry, 400-1200 (Rome andLondon, 1994)Richard Hodges (ed.), San Vincenzo al Volturno 1 (Rome 1993) II (Rome, 1995)P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005),chapter 6 by Moorhe<strong>ad</strong>P. Delogu, 'Lombard and Carolingian Italy', in R. McKitterick (ed.) The New Cambridge MedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II c.700-c.<strong>900</strong> Cambridge 1995) pp. 290-319 and Tom Brown, 'Byzantine Italy, c. 680-c.876' in ibid, pp. 320-348Neil Christie, The Lombards (Oxford, 1995)N.Everett, Literacy in Lombard Italy c. 568-774 (Cambridge, 2003)T.S. Brown, Early Medieval Italy 600-1216 (2004)See also <strong>the</strong> chapter on Paul <strong>the</strong> Deacon in R. McKitterick His<strong>to</strong>ry and Memory in <strong>the</strong> Caroingian World(2007)34


BYZANTINE ITALY AND THE PAPACY TO 751SourcesRavenna Papyri ed. J.O. Tjäder, Die nichtliterarischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445-700, 3 vols. (Lundund S<strong>to</strong>ckholm, 1955-82)Liber Pontificalis ed. L. Duchesne (Paris, 1886), trans. R. Davis as The Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pontiffs (Liverpool 1989, reved 2000), The Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eighth-Century Popes (Liverpool, 1992) and The Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ninth-CenturyPopes (Liverpool, 1995)D.M. Deliyannis (trans.), Agnellus <strong>of</strong> Ravenna. The Book <strong>of</strong> Pontiffs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Ravenna(Washing<strong>to</strong>nD.C., 2004)See also <strong>the</strong> list in T.S. Brown's Gentlemen and Officers (Rome, 1984), pp. 228-31.Liutprand <strong>of</strong> Cremona, Works (Legatio, Gesta Ot<strong>to</strong>nis, Antapodosis) trans. F.A. Wright (London, 1930)– reprinted by Everyman with an introduction by John Julius, NorwichJ.B. Bury (ed.), The imperial <strong>ad</strong>ministration in <strong>the</strong> ninth century, British Ac<strong>ad</strong>emy Supplemental Papers 1 (1911)Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De <strong>ad</strong>ministrando imperii (ed.) G Moravcsik and trans. R.J.H. Jenkins(Budapest, 1949) with commentary by R.H.J. Jenkins (London, 1962)C Mango and R Scott (tr), The Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Theophanes Confessor (Oxford, 1997)SecondaryGeneral and relations with ByzantiumC. La Rocca (ed.), Italy in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 2002)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry VolumeXIV - Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000), chapters 19 (Italy)and 27 (The definition and enforcement <strong>of</strong> orthodoxy).T.S. Brown, 'Byzantine Italy, c.680-c.876' in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge MedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge 1995), pp. 320-348Peter Classen, Karl der Grosse, das Papsttum und Byzanz, (Sigmaringen, 1985 reprint <strong>from</strong> 1965)T.S. Brown, Gentlemen and Officers: imperial <strong>ad</strong>ministration and aris<strong>to</strong>cratic power in Byzantine ItalyA.D. 554-800 (Rome, 1984)--------------, 'The interplay between Rome and Byzantine tr<strong>ad</strong>itions and local sentiment in <strong>the</strong> exarchate <strong>of</strong>Ravenna', in Settimane di Studio del centro Italiano di studi sull'al<strong>to</strong> medioevo 34 (1988)T.S. Brown Early Medieval Italy 600-1216 (2004)J. Howard-Johnson (ed.), Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> west ca. 850-ca.1200 (Amsterdam, 1988) (contains anumber <strong>of</strong> useful essays particularly by Brown, Buck<strong>to</strong>n and Leyser)A. Guillou, Regionalisme et Independence dans L'empire byzantin au VII siècle de l'Exarchat et de laPentapole d'Italie (Rome, 1969)G. Cavallo et al., I. Byzantini in Italia (Milan, 1982)Chris Wickham, Early Mediaeval Italy (1981)Thomas F.X. Noble, The Republic <strong>of</strong> St. Peter (1984)Ot<strong>to</strong> Mazal, Byzanz und das Abendland (Graz, 1981)W. Ohnsorge, Abendland und Byzanz (1958)P.E. Schramm and F. Mü<strong>the</strong>rich, Denkmale der deutschen Könige und Kaiser (Stuttgart, 1962)K. Weitzmann, 'Various aspects <strong>of</strong> Byzantine influence on <strong>the</strong> Latin Countries <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> sixth <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong>twelfth century', Dumbar<strong>to</strong>n Oaks Papers 20 (1966)O. Demus, 'The role <strong>of</strong> Byzantine art in Europe', in Byzantine Art - An European Art (ed. Demus)Robert Folz, The Concept <strong>of</strong> Empire in western Europe <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourteenth centuriestrans. S.A. Ogilvie (1969)Judith Herrin, The Formation <strong>of</strong> Christendom (1988)Michael McCormick, 'Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> West, 700-<strong>900</strong>' in R. McKitterick (ed.) The New CambridgeMedieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II, c.700-c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 349-82C Wickham ‘Ninth-Century Byzantium through Western Eyes’ in L Brubacker (ed) Byzantium in <strong>the</strong>Ninth Century – De<strong>ad</strong> or Alive? (Aldershot, 1998)Pope Gregory <strong>the</strong> GreatR A Markus Gregory <strong>the</strong> Great and His World (Cambridge, 1996) – an excellent account <strong>of</strong> a central figureP. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005),chapter 25 on <strong>the</strong> church and papacy.M. Dal San<strong>to</strong> ‘Gregory <strong>the</strong> Great and Eustratius <strong>of</strong> Constantinople’, Journal <strong>of</strong> Early Christian Studies 17.3(2009) pp. 421-57 – incredibly important.35


OSTROGOTHS AND LOMBARDSStudies <strong>of</strong> Continuity and Discontinuity with Rome(a) On Lombards and Papal Rome:see T.F.X. Noble, The Republic <strong>of</strong> St. Peter (1984) and on Rome itself, R. Krau<strong>the</strong>imer, Rome, Pr<strong>of</strong>ile<strong>of</strong> a City 312-1308 (1980); reissued 2000.(b) The CitiesD.A. Bullough, 'Social and economic structure and <strong>to</strong>pography <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early mediaeval city' in Settimane diStudio del Centro Italiano di Studi sull-al<strong>to</strong> medioevo (1973) 351-99.P.A. Fevrier, 'Towns in <strong>the</strong> Western Mediterranean' in M.W. Barley, European Towns: <strong>the</strong>irarchaeology and early his<strong>to</strong>ry (1977) 315-42 (This volume has many useful articles on <strong>the</strong>survival and/or destruction <strong>of</strong> Roman cities). See also pp. 475-84 on <strong>to</strong>wns in nor<strong>the</strong>rn Italy.D.A. Bullough, 'Urban change in early medieval Italy: <strong>the</strong> example <strong>of</strong> Pavia'. Papers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British School atRome 34 (1966) 82-131.B. Ward-Perkins, 'Luni: <strong>the</strong> decline and abandonment <strong>of</strong> a Roman <strong>to</strong>wn' in H.M. Blake et. al., Papers inItalian Archaeology I (London, 1978). See also B. Ward-Perkins, From Antiquity <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> EarlyMiddleAges (1985).A. Guillou, 'Production and pr<strong>of</strong>its in <strong>the</strong> Byzantine <strong>of</strong> Italy', Dumbar<strong>to</strong>n Oaks Papers 28 (1974) 89-109.D. Harrison, The early state and <strong>the</strong> <strong>to</strong>wns: forms <strong>of</strong> integration in Lombard Italy AD 568-774 (Lund, 1993)N Christie and S T Loseby (eds) Towns in Transition, Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> EarlyMiddle Ages (Aldershot, 1996) – useful material on <strong>the</strong> question <strong>of</strong> urban continuityJ.M. Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome and <strong>the</strong> Christian West (Leiden, 2000): includes essays on <strong>the</strong>archaeology <strong>of</strong> Rome.(c) Society and LawE. Levy, Western Roman Vulgar: <strong>the</strong> law <strong>of</strong> Property (1951)D. Herlihy, Land, family and women in Continental Europe 701-1200. Tr<strong>ad</strong>itio 18 (1962) 89-120.C.E. Boyd, Ti<strong>the</strong>s and Parishes in Mediaeval Italy (1952)J. Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, 'Continuity in a Roman Family: <strong>the</strong> Rufii Festii <strong>of</strong> Volsinii',His<strong>to</strong>ria 16(1967)484-509B.L. Twyman, 'Aetius and <strong>the</strong> aris<strong>to</strong>cracy', His<strong>to</strong>ria 19 (1970) 480-503F.M. Clover 'The family and early career <strong>of</strong> Anicius Olybrius', His<strong>to</strong>ria 27 (1978)M. McCormick, 'Odoacer, <strong>the</strong> Emperor Zeno and <strong>the</strong> Rugian vic<strong>to</strong>ry legation', Byzantion47 (1977) 212-22.(d) Government and <strong>ad</strong>ministrationW.G. Sinnigen, 'Comites consis<strong>to</strong>riani in Ostrogothic Italy' Classica et Mediaevali 24 (1963)158-65 andidem., 'Administrative shifts <strong>of</strong> competence under Theodoric', Tr<strong>ad</strong>itio 21 (1965) 456-67.D.A. Bullough, 'The writing <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lombard dukes <strong>of</strong> Spole<strong>to</strong> in <strong>the</strong> eighth century', inD.A. Bullough ed., The Study <strong>of</strong> Mediaeval Records (1971) 1-21.C. Wickham, 'Land disputes and <strong>the</strong>ir social framework in Lombard and Carolingian Italy', in W. Davies andP. Fouracre ed., The Settlement <strong>of</strong> Disputes in early Mediaeval Europe (Cambridge, 1986), 105-24.E.A. Thompson chaps. 3,4,5 on Italy in Romans and Barbarians (1982)T.S. Brown Gentlemen and Officers. Imperial <strong>ad</strong>ministration and aris<strong>to</strong>cractic power in ByzantineItaly (British School at Rome 1984) and his article in <strong>the</strong> English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review 94 (1979)1-2836


THE FRANKS TO 751SourcesA.C. Murray, From Rome <strong>to</strong> Merovingian Gaul: A Re<strong>ad</strong>er (Peterborough, Ontario, 2000)Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours, Decem Libri His<strong>to</strong>riarum (trs. as His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Franks by Lewis Thorpe in Penguin--------------------, His<strong>to</strong>riae trans. L.Thorpe--------------------, Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fa<strong>the</strong>rs trans. Edward James (Liverpool, 1985)--------------------, Glory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Confessors, trans. R.van Dam (Liverpool, 1988)--------------------, Glory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Martyrs, trans. R.van Dam (Liverpool, 1988)J.N. Hillgarth, Christianity and Paganism 350-750. The conversion <strong>of</strong> western Europe 350-750 (1986)J. McNamara (trans.), Sainted Women <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (1992)P. Fouracre and R. Gerberding, Later Merovingian France (Manchester, 1996)T.F.X. Noble and Thomas He<strong>ad</strong>, Soldiers <strong>of</strong> Christ. Saint and Saints' Lives <strong>from</strong> lateAntiquity and <strong>the</strong> early Middle Ages (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1995)E. Peters ed. Monks, bishops, pagans: Christian Culture in Gaul and Italy 500-700 (1975)C. de Clerq, Concilia Galliae 511-695 or (with Fr. trans.) Les canons des conciles merovingiens (VI-VIIe siècles) ed. J. Gaudemet and B. Basdevant, Sources Chrètiennes 353,354.Fredegar, The Fourth Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Fredegar and its Continuations ed. and trans. J.M. Wallace -H<strong>ad</strong>rill (1968)Anon, Liber His<strong>to</strong>riae Francorum trans. B. Bachrach; also R. Gerberding, The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingians(1987)G. Krusch and W. Levison (eds.), Many Merovingian saints lives in MGH SS rerum MerovingicarumJ. McNamara trans. Sainted Women <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (Durham and London U.S., 1992)P. Lauer & C. Samaran, Les diplomes merovingiens facsimile ed. <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> royal charters.See also A. Bruckner (ed.) Chartae Latinae Antiquiores vols. XVII following.Sidonius Apollinaris, Letters and poems trans. W.B. Anderson.Salvian, On <strong>the</strong> Governance <strong>of</strong> God trans. E.M.Sandford (1930)F.R. Hoare trans. The Western Fa<strong>the</strong>rs (Live <strong>of</strong> St. Martin, Honoratus <strong>of</strong> Arles and Germanus <strong>of</strong> Auxuerre)J.N. Hillgarth, The Conversion <strong>of</strong> Western Europe 350-750 (new ed. 1985)W. Klingshsirn, Caesarius <strong>of</strong> Arles. Life, Testament and Letters (Liverpool 1994)P. Fouracre and R. Gerberding, Later Merovingian France (Manchester, 1996)D. Shanzer and I. Wood (trans), Avitus <strong>of</strong> Vienne. Letters and Selected Prose (Liverpool, 2002)Political His<strong>to</strong>ryP. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry. Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005),chapters 8 and 14C.E. Stevens, Sidonius Apollinaris and his age (1933)L. Musset, The Germanic Invastions (1975)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Long Haired kings and o<strong>the</strong>r studies in Frankish His<strong>to</strong>ry (1962)Fifth Century Gaul: A Crisis <strong>of</strong> Identity? ed. John Drinkwater and Hugh El<strong>to</strong>n (Cam., 1992)Samuel Dill, Roman Society in Gaul in <strong>the</strong> Merovingian Age (1926)I.N. Wood, 'Kings, kingdom and consent' in P. Sawyer and I.N. Wood. (ed.), Early Mediaeval Kingship(1977)J.R. Nelson, 'Queens as Jezebels: <strong>the</strong> careers <strong>of</strong> Brunhild and Balthild in Merovingian his<strong>to</strong>ry' inD. Baker (ed.), Medieval Women (1978)H. Fischer, 'The belief in <strong>the</strong> continuity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire among <strong>the</strong> Franks <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth and sixthcenturies', Catholic His<strong>to</strong>rical Review 4 (1924) 536-555.M. Silber, The Gallic royalty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Merovingian Franks in its relationship <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Orbis terrarum Romanus(1971)W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, 'Byzantine policy in <strong>the</strong> west under Tiberius II and Maurice: <strong>the</strong> pretenders Hermenigild andGundovald 579-585, in Speculum 51 (1976) pp. 381-410.R. Collins, 'Theodebert I Rex magnus Francorum' in C. P. Wormald (ed.), Ideal and reality in Frankish andAnglo-Saxon Society (1983)I.N. Wood, 'The ecclesiastical politics in Merovingian Clermont' in Ibid. see also <strong>the</strong> Frankish ChurchBibliography-------------, The Merovingian North Sea (Alingsas, 1985)-------------, The Merovingian kingdoms 450-751 (London 1993)------------- and J. Harries(eds.), The Theodosian Code (London, 1994)37


J. Harries, Sidonius Appollinaris and <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> Rome (London, 1995)A.C. Murray, 'Immunity, nobility and <strong>the</strong> edict <strong>of</strong> Paris', Speculum 69 (1994) pp. 18-39W. Daly, 'Clovis: how barbaric, how pagan?' Speculum 69 (1994) pp. 619-664P. Geary, Before France and Germany (Oxford, 1988)Mark Spencer, 'Dating <strong>the</strong> baptism <strong>of</strong> Clovis, 1886-1993', Early Medieval Europe 3 (1994) 97-117Judith W. George, Venantius Fortunatus. A Poet in Merovingian Gaul (1992)T. F. X. Noble (ed.), From Roman Provinces <strong>to</strong> Medieval Kingdoms (2006): Part III on Merovingian Gaul.P. Fouracre The Age <strong>of</strong> Charles Martel (London, 2000)Merovingian Government and <strong>ad</strong>ministrationH. Ebling, Prosopographie der Amtsträger des Merowingerreiches (Munich, 1974)B. Bachrach, Merovingian Military Organization 481-751 (1972)A.R. Lewis, 'The dukes in <strong>the</strong> Regnum francorum 550-751' in Speculum 51 (1976)K. Fischer Drew, 'The barbarian kings as law givers and judges' in R.S. Hoyt ed. Life and thought in<strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (1967)C. P. Wormald, Lex scripta and verbum regis in Sawyer and Wood (eds.), Early Medieval kingship(1977)F.D. Gillard, 'The sena<strong>to</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> sixth century Gaul' Speculum 54 (1979)I.N. Wood, 'Disputes in late fifth and sixth century Gaul: some problems' and P. Fouracre 'Plactia and<strong>the</strong> settlement <strong>of</strong> disputes in late Merovingian Francia' both articles in W. Davies and P.Fouracre(ed.), The settlement <strong>of</strong> disputes in early medieval Europe (1986)Roger Collins, Early Medieval Europe 300-1000 (London, 1991)Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours and <strong>the</strong> Merovingian ChurchWalter G<strong>of</strong>fart, The Narra<strong>to</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> Barbarian His<strong>to</strong>ry (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1988)Giselle de Nie, Views <strong>from</strong> a many windowed <strong>to</strong>wer (Amsterdam, 1986)P. Brown, Relics and Social Status in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours Sten<strong>to</strong>n Lecture, Re<strong>ad</strong>ing in 1976 repr. inP. Brown, Society and <strong>the</strong> Holy in late Antiquity (1982)-----------, The Cult <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saints (1981)J.A. Corbett, 'The saint as patron in Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours in Journal <strong>of</strong> Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry 7 (1981)G. de Nie, 'Roses in January: a neglected dimension <strong>of</strong> Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours 'Journal <strong>of</strong> Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry 5(1979) 258-89Edward James 'Beati pacifici; Bishops and <strong>the</strong> law in sixth century Gaul' in J. A. Bossy (ed.), Disputes andsettlements: law and human relations in <strong>the</strong> west (1983) 25-46.C. Stancliffe, St. Martin and his Hagiographer (Oxford, 1983)M. Viellard Troekour<strong>of</strong>f, Les monuments religieux de la Gaule d'apres les oeuvres de Gregoire de Tours(1976)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Frankish Church (Oxford, 1983)I.N. Wood, 'Early medieval devotion' in Studies in Church His<strong>to</strong>ry (1979)H. Clarke and M. Brennan (eds.), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (Oxford, 1981)an important collection <strong>of</strong> essays.H.J.G. Beck, The pas<strong>to</strong>ral care <strong>of</strong> souls in S.E. France during <strong>the</strong> sixth century (1950)W. Klingshirn, Caesarius <strong>of</strong> Arles (Cambridge, 1993)Y. Hen, Religion and Culture in Merovingian Gaul (Leiden, 1995)R. van Dam, Saints and <strong>the</strong>ir miracles in late antique Gaul (Prince<strong>to</strong>n,1993)--------------, Le<strong>ad</strong>ership and community in late antique Gaul (Berkeley & Los Angeles 1985)R. Le Jan, ‘Convents, violence, and competition for power in seventh-century Francia’, in M. de Jong and F.Theuw (eds), Topographies <strong>of</strong> Power in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (2001), 243-69K. Mitchell and I. Wood (eds), The World <strong>of</strong> Gregory <strong>of</strong> Tours (2002)The regions <strong>of</strong> GaulM.Rouche, L'Aquitaine des Wisigoths aux Arabes 418-781 (1979)P. Geary, Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy in Provence (1985)E. James, The Merovingian Archaeology <strong>of</strong> Southwest Gaul (1977)A. Joris, 'On <strong>the</strong> edge <strong>of</strong> two worlds in <strong>the</strong> heart <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> new Empire: <strong>the</strong> romance regions <strong>of</strong> Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Gaulduring <strong>the</strong> Merovingian period', Studies in Medieval and Renaissance His<strong>to</strong>ry 3 (1966)E. James, 'Septimania and its frontier' in: E.James (ed.), Visigothic Spain: New approaches (Oxford, 1982)H. Wolfram, 'The shaping <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early medieval principality as a type <strong>of</strong> non-royal rulership', in Via<strong>to</strong>r 238


(1971) 33-51many authors: Caratteri del secolo VII in occidente Settimane di Studio del Centro Italiano di studi sull'al<strong>to</strong>medioevo 5 (Spole<strong>to</strong>, 1958)articles - French, German, Italian and English many le<strong>ad</strong>ing scholars and comparre vol 19 devoted <strong>to</strong> studieson <strong>the</strong> eighth century.Economy and societyE. James, The origins <strong>of</strong> France (1982) has some very useful chapters and follow up his references.W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, 'Old and new in Merovingian taxation' in Past and Present 96 (1982) 3-21.F. Gasnault, 'Documents compatables du VIIe siecle provenant de Saint-Martin de Tours', in Francia 2(1974), pp. 1-18.G Halsall (ed), Violence and Society in <strong>the</strong> Early Medieval West (New York, 1998)M Innes, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 1999)C. Wickham, Framing <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages. Europe and <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean, 400-800 (Oxford, 2005):Merovingian Francia is included among <strong>the</strong> case studies discussed.Settlement and <strong>to</strong>wnsE. James, 'Cemeteries and <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> Frankish settlement in Gaul' in P. Sawyer (ed.), Names, Word andGraves:Early Medieval Settlement (Leeds, 1979)C. Verlinden 'Frankish Colonization: a new approach', TRHS 5th ser. 4 (1954)M. Barley (ed.), European Towns: <strong>the</strong>ir archaeology and early his<strong>to</strong>ry (1977)E. Ewig, 'Residence et capitale dans l'occident barbare du haut moyen age' in Ewig, Gesammelte Schriften.This article has been partially translated in S. Thrupp (ed.), Early Medieval Society (1969)E. James, The Franks (Oxford, 1988)G. Halsall, Settlement and social organisation: <strong>the</strong> Merovingian Region <strong>of</strong> Metz (Cambridge,1995)W. Davies and P. Fouracre (eds.) Power and Property in early medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1995)Ian Wood, Franks and Alamanni in <strong>the</strong> Merovingian Period: An Ethnographic Perspective (1998)N Christie and S T Loseby (eds.), Towns in Transition, Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong>Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 1999)G. Brogiolo, N. Gauthier and N. Christie, Towns and <strong>the</strong>ir Terri<strong>to</strong>ries between Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> EarlyMiddle Ages. Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World, 9 (Leiden, 2000)CultureJ. Hubert et.al., Europe in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (1969)R. McKitterick, 'The scrip<strong>to</strong>ria <strong>of</strong> merovingian Gaul: a survey <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence' in H. Clarke and M. Brennan,Columbanus and Merovingian MonasticismP. Riché, Education and Culture in <strong>the</strong> Barbarian West, ss. V-VIII, trans. J.J. Contreni (Columbia S.Carolina,1976)Y Hen, Culture and Religion in Merovingian Gaul A D 481-751 (Leiden, 1995)39


THE FRANKISH CHURCH1. The church in late <strong>antiquity</strong> (see also re<strong>ad</strong>ing lists <strong>from</strong> Dr. Kelly's lectures)P.R.L. Brown, The world <strong>of</strong> Late Antiquity (1971); Augustine <strong>of</strong> Hippo (1962); Religion andSociety in <strong>the</strong> age <strong>of</strong> Saint Augustine (1972); Society and <strong>the</strong> holy in late Antiquity (1982); The Cul<strong>to</strong>f <strong>the</strong> Saints (1981)J.N.D. Kelly, Jerome (1975)D.J. Chitty, The Desert in a City (1966)H. Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, The early church (1962)John Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, Western Aris<strong>to</strong>cracies and imperial court 364-425 (Oxford, 1975)Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry VolumeXIV - Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000): chapters 24-27,covering <strong>the</strong> organisation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church, monasticism, holy men and <strong>the</strong> definition <strong>of</strong> orthodoxy.Useful Collections <strong>of</strong> sourcesJames Stevenson, The New Eusebius (1965, rev. ed. 1987)--------------------, Creeds, Councils and Controversies 337-461 (1966, rev. ed. 1989)F. H. Hoare, The western Fa<strong>the</strong>rs (1954)R. van Dam, Saints and <strong>the</strong>ir miracles in late antique Gaul (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1993)--------------, Le<strong>ad</strong>ership and community in late antique Gaul (Berkeley & Los Angeles, 1985)2. The Merovingian ChurchJ.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Frankish Church (1983) but see <strong>the</strong> reviews by Markus (EHR) 1984R. McKitterick (JTS 1985) and Nelson (J. Ecc. Hist. 1986)Ian Wood, 'The ecclesiastical politics <strong>of</strong> Merovingian Clermont' in C.P. Wormald (ed.), Ideal andReality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society (1983) pp. 34-57H.G.J. Beck, The Pas<strong>to</strong>ral Care <strong>of</strong> Souls in South east Gaul in sixth century (Rome, 1950)Ralph Mathisen, Ecclesiastical Controversy in Gaul in ss. V and VI (1989)William Klingshirn, Caesarius <strong>of</strong> Arles (1993)Edward James, The Origins <strong>of</strong> France (useful section on bishops (London, 1982))-----------------, 'Beati Pacifici: Bishops and <strong>the</strong> law in sixth-century Gaul' in J. Bossy (ed.), DisputesandSettlements: Law and human relations in <strong>the</strong> west (1983)H.G. Beck et.al., His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church II The Imperial Church <strong>from</strong> Constantine <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong><strong>ages</strong> (1980)W. Ullmann, 'Public welfare and social legislation in <strong>the</strong> early medieval councils', Studies in Churchhis<strong>to</strong>ry 7 (1971)P. Fouracre, 'Audoenus <strong>of</strong> Rouen and Eligius <strong>of</strong> Noyon and <strong>the</strong> extension <strong>of</strong> episcopal influcence <strong>from</strong> <strong>to</strong>wn<strong>to</strong> countryside in seventh century Neustria' Studies in Church His<strong>to</strong>ry 16 (and see also <strong>the</strong> articles byWood and Stancliffe in <strong>the</strong> same volume.H. Clarke and M. Brennan (eds.), Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (1981) an important collection<strong>of</strong> essays by various authors.SEE ALSO <strong>the</strong> bibliographies below on <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Church, and <strong>the</strong> Papacy and <strong>the</strong> Franks.40


SAINTSSources as above.R Davis (tr), The Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ninth-Century Popes (Liverpool, 1995)P. Fouracre and R. Gerberding, Later Merovingian France (Manchester,1996)J. McNamara (trans.), Sainted Women <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (1992)T.F.X. Noble and T. He<strong>ad</strong> (trans.), Soldiers <strong>of</strong> Christ. Saints and Saints' Lives <strong>from</strong> late Antiquityand <strong>the</strong> early Middle Ages (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1995)T. He<strong>ad</strong> (ed.), Medieval Hagiography. An Anthology (New York, 2000)SecondaryPeter R.L. Brown, The Cult <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saints (Chicago 1981)---------------------, 'The rise and function <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> holy man in late <strong>antiquity</strong>', Journal <strong>of</strong> Roman Studies 61(1971) pp. 80-101, reprinted in Peter R.L. Brown, Society and <strong>the</strong> Holy in Late Antiquity(London, 1982)Brown’s work needs <strong>to</strong> be revised in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong>:J D Howard-Johns<strong>to</strong>n and P A Hayward (ed), The Cult <strong>of</strong> Saints in Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages(Oxford, 1999)andM. Dal San<strong>to</strong> ‘Gregory <strong>the</strong> Great and Eustratius <strong>of</strong> Constantinople: The Dialogues on <strong>the</strong> Miracles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Italian Fa<strong>the</strong>rs as an Apology for <strong>the</strong> Cult <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Saints’, Journal <strong>of</strong> Early Christian Studies 17.3 (2009) pp.421-457.P. Fouracre, 'Merovingian His<strong>to</strong>ry and Merovingian Hagiography', Past and Present 1990P. Fouracre and R. A. Gerberding, Late Merovingian France: His<strong>to</strong>ry and Hagiography 640-720(Manchester,1996): introduction includes an excellent discussion <strong>of</strong> hagiography.I. Wood, 'The Vita Columbani and Merovingian hagiography', Peritia 1 (1982)(plus o<strong>the</strong>r articles)Review article on recent work on saints and hagiography: Julia M.H. Smith, in Early Medieval Europe1 (1992)P.Riché ed., L'Hagiographie (Paris, 1982)T. He<strong>ad</strong>, Hagiography and <strong>the</strong> Cult <strong>of</strong> Saint. The diocese <strong>of</strong> Orleans 800-1200 (Cambridge, 1990)M. Heinzelmann (ed.), Manuscrits Hagiographiques et travail des Hagiographes, Beihefte der Francia24 (1992)David Rollason, Saints and relics in Anglo-Saxon England (Oxford, 1989)John Kitchen, Saints' lives and <strong>the</strong> Rhe<strong>to</strong>ric <strong>of</strong> Gender (New York & Oxford, 1998)S. Sticca (ed.), Saints. Studies in Hagiography (Binghamp<strong>to</strong>n, 1996)J. Crook, The Architectural Setting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Cult <strong>of</strong> Saints in <strong>the</strong> Early Christian West, c. 300-c. 1200 (Oxford,2000)J. M. H. Smith (ed), Rome and <strong>the</strong> Early Medieval West (Leiden, 2000)C. Rapp Holy Bishops in Late Antiquity (Berekeley, 2005)41


THE EMERGENCE OF THE CAROLINGIANSSourcesAlcuin, Vita Willibrordi, trans. C. Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon Missionaries in Germany (London 1954)Fredgar, Continuations (ed. and trans. J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill)Liber His<strong>to</strong>riae Francorum trans. B. Bachrach or R. Gerberding, in The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian(Oxford, 1987)Royal Frankish Annals, trans. B. Scholz in Carolingian ChroniclesEinhard, Life <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne, trans. Lewis Thorpe in Penguinand P. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Charlemagne's Courtier (Peterborough, Ont., 1999)Clausula de unctione Pippini trans. (Fr.) Riché, Textes et documents Ve-Xe siècle (1974) trans.(English) in B. Pullan (ed.), Sources for <strong>the</strong> His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Medieval Europe (1966) See also histranslation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> relevant extracts <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Annales mettenses prioresDonation <strong>of</strong> Constantine trans. English B.Pullan op.cit.P. Fouracre and R. A. Gerberding, Late Merovingian France: His<strong>to</strong>ry and Hagiography 640-720(Manchester,1996), including extracts <strong>from</strong> LHF, life <strong>of</strong> Geretrud, and <strong>the</strong> Annales mettenses priores.Charters <strong>of</strong> Pippin in MGH Diplomata I (no translation)L. Duchesne Liber Pontificalis see now <strong>the</strong> translations <strong>of</strong> Raymond Davis (see under The Popes below)P. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Carolingian Civilization (Peterborough, Ont., 1994, 2nd ed. 2004)P.D. King, Charlemagne. Translated Sources (Kendall, 1987)Charles Martel and Pippin IIIR. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians (London, 1983) chs. 2 and 3.W. Levison, England and <strong>the</strong> Continent in <strong>the</strong> Eighth century (Oxford, 1946)E. Freeman, Western Europe in <strong>the</strong> Eighth century (Oxford, 1904)T. Hodgkin, Italy and her Inv<strong>ad</strong>ers (Oxford, 1898)P. Geary, Before France and Germany (Oxford, 1989)R. Gerberding, The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingians (Oxford, 1987)** articles in French and German in Francia 3 (1975) and 4 (1976) on Pippin III.Ian Wood, The Merovingian kingdoms 450-751 (London, 1993)Marios Costambeys, 'An aris<strong>to</strong>cratic community on <strong>the</strong> nor<strong>the</strong>rn Frankish frontier 690-726', Early MedievalEurope 3 (1994) 39-62.P. Fouracre, 'Frankish Gaul <strong>to</strong> 814' in R. McKitterick (ed.) The New Cambridge MedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995), pp. 85-109R. McKitterick, 'England and <strong>the</strong> Continent', in ibid., pp. 64-83R McKitterick ‘The Illusion <strong>of</strong> Royal Power in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Annals’ in English His<strong>to</strong>ricalReview CXV (2000) pp 1-20R. McKitterick, ‘Constructing <strong>the</strong> past in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>: <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal Frankish Annals’,Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>rical Society 7 (1997), 101-29P. Fouracre, The Age <strong>of</strong> Charles Martel (London, 2000)--------------, ‘The long sh<strong>ad</strong>ow <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Merovingians’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society(Manchester, 2005), 5-21R. McKitterick, His<strong>to</strong>ry and Memory in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World (Cambridge, 2004), chapters 1, 4 and 5.Ecclesiastical PolicyA. Dierkens, Abbayes et Chapitres entre Sambre et Meuse VIIe-XIe siécles (1985) pp. 320-8R. McKitterick, as above, Frankish Kingdoms ch. 3 Levison as aboveW. Levison, Aus Rheinsicher und Fränkischer Frühzeit (1948)J. Semmler, 'Pippin III und die fränkischen Kloster Francia 3 (1975) 88-146T. Reuter (ed.), The Greatest Englishman (Exeter, 1980) esp. Reuter's own essay.Administration and economyJ. Lafaurie, 'Numismatique: des merovingiens aux Carolingiens', Francia 2 (1974) pp. 26-48P. Geary, Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy in Provence (1985)P. Fouracre, 'Placita and <strong>the</strong> settlement <strong>of</strong> dispute in later Merovingian Francia', in W. Davies ed.,The Settlement <strong>of</strong> disputes in early medieval Europe (1986)L. Levillain, 'Les Nibelungen his<strong>to</strong>riques et leurs alliances de famille', Annales du Midi 49 (1937) 337-40742


G. Tessier, La Diplomatique Royale Francaise (1962)ConquestB.S. Bachrach, Early Carolingian Warfare-Prelude <strong>to</strong> Empire (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 2001)Jacques Boussard, 'L'Ouest du royaume franc aux VIIe et VIIe siècle', Journal des Savants (1973) pp. 3-27Gabriel Fournier, 'Les campagnes de Pepin le Bref en Auvergne et la question des fortifications rurales auVIIe siècle', Francia 2 (1974) pp. 123-135.Richard Gerberding, The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Liber His<strong>to</strong>riae Francorum (Oxford, 1987)S. Airlie, "Narratives <strong>of</strong> triumph and rituals <strong>of</strong> submission: Charlemagne's mastering <strong>of</strong> Baveria",Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>rical Society 9 (1999), 93-120K.L. Roper Pearson, Conflicting Loyalties in Early Medieval Bavaria: A View <strong>of</strong> Socio-Political Interaction680-<strong>900</strong>, (Aldershot, 1999)LanguageR. McKitterick, The Frankish Church and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Reforms 789-895 (1977) pp. 184-285.F. Lot, 'A quelle Epoque a-t-on cesse de parler Latin?', Archivum Latinitatis Medii Aevi VI Bulletin duCange (19??) 97-159H.F. Muller, 'When did Latin cease <strong>to</strong> be a spoken language in France?', The Romanic Review 12 (1921)318-24.Einar L<strong>of</strong>stedt, Late Latin (1959)Roger Wright, Late Latin and early Romance in Spain and Carolingian France (1982)---------------- (ed.), Latin and <strong>the</strong> Romance langu<strong>ages</strong> in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (London, 1991)R. McKitterick, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989)M. Banniard, 'Language and communication in Carolingian Europe', in R. McKitterick (ed.), The NewCambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c. 700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 695-708Use <strong>of</strong> writing in governmentF.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, 'The use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> written word in Charlemagne's <strong>ad</strong>ministration' in F.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, The Carolingiansand <strong>the</strong> Frankish monarchy (1971)A. Dumas, 'La parole et l'ecriture dans les Capitulaires carolingians' in Melanges d'his<strong>to</strong>ire du Moyen age ...àLouis Halphen (Parish 111951) 209-17 (look up in U.L. under Halphen)P. Wormald, 'The uses <strong>of</strong> literacy in A-S England and neighbours' TRHS 27 (1977)R. McKitterick, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989)J.L. Nelson, 'Literacy in Carolingian government', in The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in early mediaeval Europe, ed.McKitterick (Cambridge 1990) for comparison see <strong>the</strong> essays by Collins, Wood, Kelly, Keynes.Carolingian legislationR. McKitterick, The Frankish Church and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Reforms pp. 1-45-----------------, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians pp. 77-106-----------------, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989) ch.2.H. Lyon and J. Perceval, The Reign <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (selected documents)B. Pullan, Sources for <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Medieval Europe (dit<strong>to</strong>)R. McKitterick, 'Some Carolingian law books and <strong>the</strong>ir function' in B. Tierney and P. Linehan (eds.),Authority and Power. Essays presented <strong>to</strong> Walter Ullman on his 70th birthday (1981)Janet Nelson, 'Legislation and consensus in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald' in P. Wormald (ed.),Idea and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society (Oxford, 1983)W. Davies and P. Fouracre (ed.), The Settlement <strong>of</strong> Disputes in early medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1986)esp. <strong>the</strong> essays by Ian Wood, Paul Fouracre and Janet Nelson. All <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs are also <strong>of</strong> relevance.P. Riché, 'Les bibliothèques de trois aris<strong>to</strong>crates laiques' reissued in his collected papers by Variorium.Lookup under Riché.F. L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, Les Capitulaires (1954) and Frankish Institutions (1968)C P Wormald ‘Lex Scripta and Verbum Regis: Legislation and Germanic Kingship’ in P H Sawyer and I NWood (eds) Early Medieval Kingship (Leeds, 1977)O<strong>the</strong>r uses <strong>of</strong> writingH. Lyon and J. Perceval, The Reigh <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne has a good selection <strong>of</strong> different documents e.g.notitiae,estate surveys, letters etc. as does43


P.D. King, Charlemagne. Translated Sources (1987)J. Percival, 'The precursors <strong>of</strong> Domesday: Roman and Carolingian Land Registers' in P. Sawyer (ed.),Domesday Book. A Reassessment (1985) pp. 5-28.W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, Caput and Colonate: <strong>to</strong>wards a his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> late Roman taxation (1974) (not regarded with favourby Roman his<strong>to</strong>rians)G.W. Coopland, The Abbey <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin and its neighbourhood (1914)C.H. Taylor, 'Note on <strong>the</strong> Origin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Polyptychs' Mélanges d'His<strong>to</strong>ire <strong>of</strong>ferts à Henri Pirenne (1926) 475-81.W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, 'Merovingian polyptychs: reflections on two recent publications', Francia 9 (1982) pp. 3-21.Brevium Exemplum trans. in Loyn and Percival, pp. 98-105 is a report, or ra<strong>the</strong>r, three separate reports <strong>of</strong>three types <strong>of</strong> property. Essential re<strong>ad</strong>ing.For comparison and discussion <strong>of</strong> many different <strong>the</strong>mesD. Bullough, 'Leo ... et le gouvernement in regnum Italiae à l'époque Carolingienne', in Le Moyen Age 67(1961) pp. 221-45.R. Collins, 'Sicut lex Gothorum continet: law and charters in ninth and tenth century Leon and Catalonia'Eng.Hist. Rev. (1985)44


CAROLINGIAN ITALYSourcesAll <strong>the</strong> major Carolingian narrative sources, such as <strong>the</strong> Royal Frankish annals, <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin and <strong>the</strong>Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda, include Italian events where <strong>the</strong>y deem it appropriate. Similarly, all <strong>the</strong> major capitulary,conciliar and charter collections contain <strong>the</strong> material emanating <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> royal chancery relating <strong>to</strong> Italy andItalian places, and some legal records relating <strong>to</strong> Italy. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se for <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne are translatedin P.D. King, Charlemagne Translated Sources (Kendal, 1987) and H. Loyn and J. Perceval The Reign <strong>of</strong>Charlemagne (London, 1974).For local Italian material <strong>the</strong>re is virtually nothing available in translation for <strong>the</strong> ninth century, although <strong>the</strong>reare some documents relating <strong>to</strong> economic matters in R.S. Lopez and I.W. Raymond, Medieval Tr<strong>ad</strong>e in <strong>the</strong>Mediterranean World (London, 1955). Liutprand <strong>of</strong> Cremona's Antapodosis, trans. F.A.Wright, though writtenin <strong>the</strong> tenth century has much on <strong>the</strong> ninth, even if one cannot believe a lot <strong>of</strong> it.U. Westerbergh, Chronicon Salernitanum (Lund, 1956) is translated in<strong>to</strong> English with a commentary, see also herBeneventan ninth-century poetry (S<strong>to</strong>ckholm, 1957) with useful comments on ninth century his<strong>to</strong>ry.D.M. Deliyannis (trans.), Agnellus <strong>of</strong> Ravenna. The Book <strong>of</strong> Pontiffs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Ravenna(Washing<strong>to</strong>n D.C., 2004)SecondaryC. La Rocca (ed.), Italy in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 2002)Chris Wickham, Early Medieval Italy. Central power and local society 400-1000 (London, 1981)E. Hlawitschka, Franken, Alemannen, Bayern und Burgunder in Oberitalien 774-962 (Freiburg, 1960)J. Fischer, Königtum, Adel and Kirche im Königreich Italien 774-875 (Bonn, 1965)P. Delogu, 'Structure politiche e ideologia nel regno di Ludovico II', Bolletino dell'Istitu<strong>to</strong> S<strong>to</strong>rico Italianoper il medio evo 80 (1968) pp. 137-89.C.J. Wickham, The Mountains and <strong>the</strong> City. The Tuscan Appenines in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Oxford, 1988)E.G. Ranallo, 'The bishops <strong>of</strong> Lucca <strong>from</strong> Gherard I <strong>to</strong> Gherard II (868-1003): a biographic sketch' in Attidel5 congresso, pp. 719-35.Bryan Ward-Perkins, From Classical Antiquity <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> <strong>middle</strong> Ages: urban public building in nor<strong>the</strong>rn andcentral Italy A.D. 300-850 (Oxford, 1984)Peter Llewellyn, Rome in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (London, 1962)Donald Bullough, 'Baiuli in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian regnum Langobardorum and <strong>the</strong> career <strong>of</strong> Abbot Waldo (d.813)',English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review 77 (1962) pp. 625-37.--------------------, 'The counties <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> regnum Italiae in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian period 774-888, a <strong>to</strong>pographicalstudy1 Papers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British School at Rome (1955) pp. 148-68--------------------, 'Leo quid apud Hlotharium magni loci habebatur et le gouvernement du Regnum Italiae àl'époque carolingienne', Le Moyen Age 67 (1961) pp. 221-45.K.F. Drew, 'The Carolingian military frontier in Italy', Tr<strong>ad</strong>itio 20 (1964) pp. 437-47.-------------, 'The immunity in Carolingian Italy', Speculum 37 (1962) pp. 182-97.T.F.X. Noble, 'The revolt <strong>of</strong> King Bernard <strong>of</strong> Italy', Studi Medievale 15 (1974) pp. 315-26.C.E. Odegaard, 'The Express Engelberg', Speculum 26 (1951) oo. 77-103.F.E. Engreen, 'Pope John VIII and <strong>the</strong> Arabs', Speculum 20 (1945) pp. 318-30.R. Schumann, Authority and <strong>the</strong> Commmune, Parma 833-1133 ( Parma 1973)C.E. Boyd, Ti<strong>the</strong>s and Parishes in medieval Italy (Ithaca, 1952)T.F.X. Noble, The Republic <strong>of</strong> St. Peter 640-825 (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1984)Donald Bullough, 'Urban change in early mediaeval Italy: <strong>the</strong> exaample <strong>of</strong> Pavia', Papers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> BritishSchoolin Rome 34 (1966) pp. 82-131.A.Ahm<strong>ad</strong>, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Islamic Sicily (Edinburgh, 1975)Richard Hodges and J. Mitchell, The Archaeology, Art and Terri<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> an early medieval monastery,B.A.R.International Series 252 (1985) with many useful studies, particularly that by Chris Wickham.Chris Wickham, 'Land disputes and <strong>the</strong>ir social framework in Lombard-Carolingian Italy 700-<strong>900</strong>' in TheSettlement <strong>of</strong> Disputes in early mediaeval Europe, ed. Wendy Davies and Paul Fouracre(Cambridge,1986)John Mitchell, 'Literacy displayed: <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> inscriptions at <strong>the</strong> monastery <strong>of</strong> San Vincenzo al Volturno in45


<strong>the</strong> early ninth century', in The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in early mediaeval Europe, (ed.) R. McKitterick(Cambridge, 1990) pp. 186-225.J.H. Hallenbeck, 'Pope Stephen III. Why was he elected?', Archivum His<strong>to</strong>riae Pontificae 12 (1974)-------------------, 'King Desiderius as surrogate "patricius romanorum": The politics <strong>of</strong> equilibrium 757-768',Studi Medievali 30 (1990), pp. 49-64.D.H. Miller, 'The Roman Revolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> eighth century: a study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ideological background <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>papal separation <strong>from</strong> Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> alliance with <strong>the</strong> Franks', Mediaeval Studies XXXVI(1974)--------------, 'Papal Lombard relations during <strong>the</strong> pontificate <strong>of</strong> Pope Paul I: <strong>the</strong> attainment <strong>of</strong> an equilibrium<strong>of</strong> power in Italy, 756-767', Catholic His<strong>to</strong>rical Review L.V. 3 (1969)David F Sef<strong>to</strong>n, 'Pope H<strong>ad</strong>rian I and <strong>the</strong> fall <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lombards', Catholic His<strong>to</strong>rical ReviewLXV (1979)J.T. Hallenbeck, Pavia and Rome: <strong>the</strong> Lombard monarchy and <strong>the</strong> papacy in <strong>the</strong> eighth century(Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1982)Richard Hodges (ed.), San Vincenzo al Volturno I (Rome, 1993) II (Rome, 1995)Chris Wickham, Land and Power. Studies in Italian and European Social his<strong>to</strong>ry 400-1200 (Rome andLondon, 1994)Ross Balzaretti, 'The monastery <strong>of</strong> Sant'Ambrogio and dispute settlement in early medieval Milan', Earlymedieval Europe 3 (1994) 1-18Paolo Squatriti, 'Water, nature and culture in early medieval Lucca', Early Medieval Europe 4 (1995)Patricia Skinner, 'Women, wills and wealth in medieval sou<strong>the</strong>rn Italy', Early Medieval Europe 2(1993) pp. 133-152------------------, Family power in sou<strong>the</strong>rn Italy (Cambridge, 1995)R. McKitterick, 'Paul <strong>the</strong> Deacon and <strong>the</strong> Franks', Early Medieval Europe 8 (1999), pp.319-340J.M. Smith (ed.), Early Medieval Rome and <strong>the</strong> Christian West (Leiden, 2000)G.V.B. West, 'Charlemagne's involvement in Central and Sou<strong>the</strong>rn Italy: Power and <strong>the</strong> Limits <strong>of</strong> Authority',early Medieval Europe 9, (1999), pp. 341-61.N. Christie, ‘Charlemagne and <strong>the</strong> renewal <strong>of</strong> Rome’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society(Manchester, 2005), 167-82SEE ALSO <strong>the</strong> Papacy and <strong>the</strong> Franks bibliography, below46


THE CAROLINGIAN EMPIRESourcesEinhard, Life <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne, trans. Lewis Thorpe ( Penguin Classic 1969) and P. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Charlemagne'sCourtier (Peterborough, Ont., 1999)Royal Frankish Annals and Nithard's His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sons <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious trans. B. Scholz, CarolingianChronicles (1970)Lorsch annals - extracts trans. in P.D. King, Charlemagne. Translated Sources, (Kendal, 1986): a collection<strong>of</strong> translations <strong>of</strong> all kinds <strong>of</strong> documents; capitularies, annals, letters etc. dating <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong>Charlemagne. A smaller set <strong>of</strong> extracts is available in H. Loyn and J. Percival, The Reign <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne(1972)See also P. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Carolingian Civilization (1993, 2nd rev ed 2004)Karolus Magnus et Leo Papa (P<strong>ad</strong>erborn Epic) trans. P. Godman in Poetry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Renaissance(1983). See also Modoin's Ecloga also trans. P Godman, ibid. pp. 190-7 where Modoin talks <strong>of</strong> Aachen as<strong>the</strong> new Rome)Liber Pontificalis. Extracts trans. P.D. King in Charlemagne. Translated Sources, Eighth century sections inRaymond Davis. Ninth Century section also trans. by Raymond Davis (see Popes below).Divisio regnorum (806), trans. P.D. King or H. Lyon and J. PercivalOrdinatio Imperii (817) trans. Brian Pullan, Sources for <strong>the</strong> His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Mediaeval Europe (1969) and in P.Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Carolingian Civilization (1993, 2nd rev ed 2004)Paschasius R<strong>ad</strong>bert, Vita Walae and Vita Adalhardi, lives <strong>of</strong> two <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne's cousins, important forimperial ideology, such as it was, trans.A.Cabaniss, Charlemagne's Cousins (Syracuse. 1967)Sedulius Scotus, On Christian Rulers, trans. E.G.Doyle, (Binghamp<strong>to</strong>n 1983)Astronomer, Life <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious, trans. A. Cabaniss, Son <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (Syracuse, 1965)Hincmar <strong>of</strong> Rheims, De Ordine Palatii, trans. D. Herlihy, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Feudalism (1970) 208-228Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin (839-882) trans. Janet Nelson (Manchester 1991)Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda (839-911), trans. Timothy Reuter (Manchester 1992)For o<strong>the</strong>r sources and <strong>the</strong> availability <strong>of</strong> translations please see <strong>the</strong> Bibliography <strong>of</strong> Sources at <strong>the</strong> back <strong>of</strong>R.McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 751-987 (London, 1983)and R. McKitterick, The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c. 700 - c. <strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995), pp. 867-85, and <strong>the</strong> web-based source, <strong>the</strong> Internet Medieval Sourcebook(http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/sbook.html).SecondaryEvery book about <strong>the</strong> Carolingians includes a discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coronation <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne. You may find<strong>the</strong> following useful as a sample <strong>of</strong> different approaches:R. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians (London, 1983)D. Bullough, The Age <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (London, 1974)R. Folz, The Coronation <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (1974)H. Fichtenau, The Carolingian Empire (1957)Judith Herrin, The Formation <strong>of</strong> Christendom (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1987) p. 448 ff.J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Frankish Church (Oxford, 1983)P.E. Schramm, Kaiser, Rome und Renovatio (1951)D. Hagermann, Karl der Grosse (Munich, 2000)M. Becher, Charlemagne (New Haven, 2003): excellent short introductionJ. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society (Manchester, 2005), 52-70: important essay collectionThe best collection <strong>of</strong> studies on Charlemagne remains W. Braunfels (ed.), Karl der Grosse, Lebenswerk undNachleben 4 vols. (Düsseldorf, 1965) which includes essays in German, French and English on all aspects <strong>of</strong>Charlemagne's reign. Note especially <strong>the</strong> essay, in German, by Peter Classen. This has now been revisedand published separately as: Karl der Grosse, das Papsstum and Byzanz. Die Begrundung des karolingishenKaisertums (Sigmaringen, 1985)The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> ed. R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1995) includeschapters on <strong>the</strong> different regions <strong>of</strong> Western Europe as well as three <strong>the</strong>matic sections (pp. 381-848) ongovernment and institutions, church and society, intellectual life and culture.Also on <strong>the</strong> papacy and <strong>the</strong> Franks you will find T.F.X. Noble, The Republic <strong>of</strong> St. Peter. The birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>papal state, 680-825 (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1984) very useful and replete with bibliographical references andsummaries <strong>of</strong> debates by all scholars, including <strong>the</strong> German and French.For articles which summarise <strong>the</strong> coronation business <strong>the</strong> most helpful are F.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, The ImperialCoronation <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne. Theories and Facts (1959 and reprinted in his The Carolingians and The47


Frankish monarchy (1972) and Peter Munz, The Coronation <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne in 800 (1960).48


THE PAPACY AND THE FRANKS (c. 700-<strong>900</strong>)SourcesThe Book <strong>of</strong> Pontiffs (Liber Pontificalis) trans. Raymond Davis (Liverpool 1989, 2nd ed 2000)The Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Eighth-Century Popes (Liber Pontificalis) trans. Raymond Davis (Liverpool 1992)The Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ninth-Century Popes trans. Raymond Davis (Liverpool 1995)Royal Frankish Annals trans. B. Scholz in Carolingian Chronicles (1970).Annales de St. Bertin Ed. F. Grat, trans. J. Nelson, The Annals <strong>of</strong> St Bertin (1991)Einhard, Life <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne, trans. Lewis Thorpe (Penguin Classic 1969)Codex Carolinus facs. ed. F. Unterkircher text ed. P.Jaffe, and see MGH Epp.; selections trans. P. King,Charlemagne. Translated Sources (1987), chapter 9, ‘The Caroline Code’.D.M. Deliyannis (trans.), Agnellus <strong>of</strong> Ravenna. The Book <strong>of</strong> Pontiffs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Ravenna(Washing<strong>to</strong>nD.C., 2004)SecondaryW. Ullmann, The Growth <strong>of</strong> Papal Government in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (1960)T.F.X. Noble, The Republic <strong>of</strong> St. Peter (1984) a fine study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> growth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> papal states in <strong>the</strong> early<strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> and papal relations with <strong>the</strong> Franks <strong>to</strong> 824.P. Llewellyn, Rome in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (London, 1972)Jeffrey Richards, The Popes and <strong>the</strong> Papacy (London, 1979)E. Griff, 'Aux origines de l'état pontificale: Charlemagne et H<strong>ad</strong>rian 1 722-5', Bull. de littérature ecclesiastique551954 and 59 1958.L. Saltel, 'La Lecture d'un texte et la critique contemporaine Bull. litt. eccles. 42 1941.Addison & Baker 'The oath <strong>of</strong> purgation <strong>of</strong> Leo III', Tr<strong>ad</strong>itio 8 1952R. Folz, The Coronation <strong>of</strong> CharlemagneF.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, The Imperial coronation <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (1949)C.E. Odegaard, 'The Empress Engelberga' Speculum 26 (1951)F. Dvornik, Les Slavs, Byzans et Rome au ixe siècle (1926)P. Devos, 'La mysterieuse episode finale de la Vita Gregorii de Jean Diacre', Analecta Bollandiana 82 (1964)G. L'Apotre, Pape Jean VIII (1895)F.E. Engreen, 'Pope John VIII and <strong>the</strong> Arabs', Speculum 20 (1945)P. Partner, 'Notes on <strong>the</strong> lands <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman church in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>', Papers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> BritishSchool at Rome 21, (1966)T. Hodgkin, Italy and her Inv<strong>ad</strong>ers (1880)K. Morrison, The Two Kingdoms (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1964)--------------, Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition and Authority in <strong>the</strong> Western Church (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1969)W. Ullmann, The Growth <strong>of</strong> Papal Government in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (3rd ed, London, 1970)H.K. Mann, The Lives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Popes in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (vols 1-5, 1902-)F. Gregorovius, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Rome (1894)N. Christie, ‘Charlemagne and <strong>the</strong> renewal <strong>of</strong> Rome’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society(Manchester, 2005), 167-8249


THE CAROLINGIAN CHURCHUseful sourcesC. Talbot, The Anglo-Saxon Missionaries in Germany (London, 1956) OR T. He<strong>ad</strong> and T. Noble, Soldiers <strong>of</strong>Christ (1995)E.Emer<strong>to</strong>n, The Letters <strong>of</strong> St. Boniface (1960; reprinted New York, 2000)M.W. Baldwin, Christianity through <strong>the</strong> thirteenth century (1970)H.Loyn and J. Percival, The Reign <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (London, 1972)P.D. King, Charlemagne. Translated Sources (Kendal, 1987)P.E. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Carolingian Civilization (Peterborough, ON, 1993, 2nd rev ed 2004)The Carolingian ChurchR. McKitterick, The Frankish Church and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Reforms 789-895 (1977)-----------------, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 751-987 esp. chaps 3,5,6,8,11.J.M.Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Frankish Church (Oxford, 1983) but see reviews as above.A. Cabaniss, Agobard <strong>of</strong> Lyons (1953) and compare his article <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same title in Speculum 26 (1951) 50-76P.R. McKeon, Hincmar <strong>of</strong> Laon and Carolingian Politics (1978)----------------, 'Archbishop Ebbo <strong>of</strong> Rheims (816-35): a Study in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire and Church ChurchHis<strong>to</strong>ry 43 (1974)----------------, 'The Carolingian Councils <strong>of</strong> Savonnières (859) and Tusey and <strong>the</strong>ir background', RevueBenedictine 84 (1974) 75ffW. G<strong>of</strong>fart, The Le Mans Forgeries (1966)D. Herlihy, 'Church property on <strong>the</strong> European Continent 701-1208', Speculum 36 (1961)G. Constable, Monastic Ti<strong>the</strong>s (1964)Chrodegang (Metz, 1966) Important articles in French on <strong>the</strong> eighth century church.M. A. Claussen, The Reform <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Frankish Church. Chrodegang <strong>of</strong> Metz and <strong>the</strong> Regula canonicorum in<strong>the</strong> eighth century (Cambridge, 2004)W. Levison, England and <strong>the</strong> Continent in <strong>the</strong> eighth century (Oxford, 1946)J. Devisse, Hincmar, archeveque de Reims 845-882 (Geneva, 1975-6)Chapters by Reynolds, Noble, de Jong and Smith in The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II (ed.)R.McKitterick (Cambridge, 1995)R McKitterick ‘The Illusion <strong>of</strong> Royal Power in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Annals’ in English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review CXV(2000) pp 1-20MonographsL. Wallach, Alcuin and Charlemagne (1959)------------, Diplomatic Studies <strong>from</strong> Latin and Greek documents <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Age (1977)L. Levillain, L'avenement de la dynastie carolingienne et l'effondrement de l'etat franque' BEC 116, 1933,pp.225-95L.Halphen, Charles le Chauve (<strong>to</strong> 851 only) (Paris, 1951)------------, Charlemagne and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire (1978 Eng.)F. Felten, Äbte und Laienäbte im Frankenreich (1980)Jean Chélini, L'aube du moyen age. Naissance de la chrétienté occidentale (Paris, 1991)Frederick Pax<strong>to</strong>n, Christianizing Death. The creation <strong>of</strong> a ritual process in early medieval Europe (Prince<strong>to</strong>n,1990)Joseph H Lynch, Godparents and Kinship in early medieval Europe (1986)Thomas He<strong>ad</strong>, Hagiography and <strong>the</strong> Cult <strong>of</strong> Saints. The diocese <strong>of</strong> Orléans 800-1200 (Cambridge, 1990)Valerie I.J. Flint, The Rise <strong>of</strong> Magic in early medieval Europe (Oxford, 1991)Religion, Culture and Society in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>. Studies in honor <strong>of</strong> Richard E. Sullivan (ed.) T.F.X.Noble and John J. Contreni (1987)50


THE CAROLINGIAN EMPIRE - IDEAL, IDEOLOGY AND REALITYSourcesEinhard, Life <strong>of</strong> Charles, trans. L. Thorpe (Penguin Classics)Royal Frankish Annals B. Scholz in Carolingian Chronicles (1970)Lorsch Annals (account <strong>of</strong> coronation) trans. H. Lyon and J. Percival, The reign <strong>of</strong> CharlemagneDivisio regnorum division <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kingdoms 806 trans. in ibid. pp. 91-6Ordinatio imperii division <strong>of</strong> 817 trans. B. Pullan, Sources for <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Medieval Europe (1966). Thiscollection <strong>of</strong> translations also has all <strong>the</strong> relevant extracts <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> sources concerning <strong>the</strong> coronation <strong>of</strong>Charlemagne in 800.Letters <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne and Lous II <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> eastern Emperor trans. B. Pullan, pp. 15-17.Alcuin, Letters trans. S. AllottKarolus Magnus et Leo Papa trans. in P. Godman, Carolingian Poetry (1983)Paschasius R<strong>ad</strong>bert, Life <strong>of</strong> Wala or Epitaphium Arsenii trans. A. Cabaniss, Charlemagne's CousinsSedulius Scottus, On Christian Rulers trans. Edward Gerald Doyle (1983)Collections <strong>of</strong> sources in translation (1) ed. Paul Dut<strong>to</strong>n and (2) ed. Patrick Geary.Political RealityR. Mc Kitterick Charlemagne: The Formation <strong>of</strong> a European Identity (Cambridge, 2008) is now <strong>the</strong>fundamental studyR. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II : c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (1995) esp. Part 1, pp. 1-343R. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 751-987 (1983)H. Fichtenau, The Carolingian Empire (1968)Louis Halphen, Charlemagne and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire (1947 and 1977)D. Bullough, The Age <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (1972)Karl Leyser, Communications and Power in medieval Europe. The Carolingian and Ot<strong>to</strong>nian centuries, ed.T.Reuter (1994)M. de Jong, 'Power and humility in Carolingian society: <strong>the</strong> public penance <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious', EarlyMedieval Europe 1 (1992) 29-52.P. Godman and R. Collins (ed.), Charlemagne's Heir. New Perspectives on <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious(Oxford, 1990)Janet L. Nelson, Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald (London, 1993)Timothy Reuter, Germany in <strong>the</strong> early Middle Ages (London, 1992)C.R. Bowlus, Franks, Moravians and Magyars. The struggle for <strong>the</strong> Middle Danube 788-907 (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia,1995)P. Depreux, Prosopographie de l’en<strong>to</strong>urage de Louis le Pieux (781-840) (Sigmaringen, 1997): introductionon <strong>the</strong> palace followed by biographical entries for <strong>the</strong> members <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious’s en<strong>to</strong>urage.M. Innes, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>. The Middle Rhine Valley 400-1000 (Cambridge, 2000)J. S<strong>to</strong>ry, Carolingian Connections: Anglo-Saxon England and Carolingian Francia c. 750-870 (2003)H. J. Hummer, Politics and Power in Early Medieval Europe. Alsace and <strong>the</strong> Frankish Realm, 600-1000(Cambridge, 2005)J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society (Manchester, 2005)Political Ideology (SEE ALSO <strong>the</strong> Political Thought Bibliography)Karl Morrison, The Two KingdomsRobert Folz, The Concept <strong>of</strong> Empire in western Europe <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourteenth century (1953/1969)--------------, The Coronation <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne--------------, Le souvenir et la legende de Charlemagne dans l'Empire germanique medieval (1950)W.Ullmann, The Carolingian Renaissance and <strong>the</strong> Idea <strong>of</strong> Kingship (1971)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, Early Germanic Kingship in England and on <strong>the</strong> Continent (1971)J. Bak, 'Medieval Symbology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> State: P.E. Schramm's contribution', Via<strong>to</strong>r 4 (1973) 33-63.T.F.X. Noble, 'The monastic ideal as a model for Empire: <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious, Revue Bénédictine 86(1976) 235-50.Janet L. Nelson, 'Kingship and empire', in Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation, ed. R.McKitterick(Cambridge, 1994)J. Burns (ed.), The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Medieval Political Thought (1988)C P Wormald ‘Lex Scripta and Verbum Regis: Legislation and Germanic Kingship’ in P H Sawyer and I N51


Wood (eds) Early Medieval Kingship (Leeds, 1977)Y Hen and M Innes (ed) The Uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 2000) – See <strong>the</strong> pieceby McKitterickPalacesJ. L. Nelson, ‘Aachen as a place <strong>of</strong> power’, in M. de Jong and F. Theuw (ed.), Topographies <strong>of</strong> Power in <strong>the</strong>Early Middle Ages (2001), pp. 217-42R. Riché, Daily Life in <strong>the</strong> world <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (1978) 41-7.R. Krau<strong>the</strong>imer, 'The Carolingian Revival <strong>of</strong> early Christian Architecture' Art Bulletin 24 (1942)R. Hinks, Carolingian Art (1935)Royal portraitsJ.Hubert et.al., Carolingian Art (1970)R. McKitterick 'Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald and <strong>the</strong> image <strong>of</strong> kingship in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>', His<strong>to</strong>ry Today 38 (June1988) p. 29-36.Donald Bullough, 'Im<strong>ages</strong> regum and <strong>the</strong>ir significance in <strong>the</strong> early medieval west', Studies in Memory <strong>of</strong>David Talbot Rice (ed.) G. Robertson and G. Henderson (1975), pp. 223-276P. Schramm (ed.), Denkmale der deutsche Könige und Kaiser (1962) with a great many plates.P E Dut<strong>to</strong>n and H L Kessler, The Poetry and Paintings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Bible <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald (1997)CoinageP. Grierson, 'Money and coinage under Charlemagne' in W.Braunfels (ed.), Karl der Grosse IPersönlichkeit und Geschichte (ed.) W. Braunfels (Düsseldorf, 1965)P. Grierson, 'The Gratia dei rex cointage <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald', in J. Nelson and M. Gibson (eds.),Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald: Court and Kingdom (1981)Simon Coupland, 'Money and Coinage under Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious', Francia 17 (1990) 23-54---------------------, ‘Charlemagne’s coinage: ideology and economy’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empireand Society (Manchester, 2005), 211-29---------------------, ‘The coinage <strong>of</strong> Lothar I (840-855)’, Numismatic Chronicle 161 (2001), 157-198---------------------, ‘Between <strong>the</strong> devil and <strong>the</strong> deep blue sea: hoards in ninth-century Frisia’, in B. Cook andG. Williams (ed.), Coinage and His<strong>to</strong>ry in <strong>the</strong> North Sea World c. 500-1250. Essays in Honour <strong>of</strong>Marion Archibald (Leiden, 2006), 241-266: <strong>the</strong> hoard evidence for Scandinavian presence in Frisia.I.H. Garizpanov, 'The Image <strong>of</strong> Authority in Carolingian Coinage', Early Medieval Europe 8 (1999), pp.197-218Charter styles, seals etc.G. Tessier, La diplomatique royale Française (1962)P.E. Schramm, Kaiser Rom und Renovatio (1953)Genevra Kornbluth, 'The seal <strong>of</strong> Lothar II: Model and copy', Francia 17 (1990) pp. 55-68.------------------------, Engraved Gems <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1995)52


THE FRANKISH ARISTOCRACYSourcesNithard, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> sons <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious trans. B. Scholz in Carolingian ChroniclesAnnals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin, trans. J. Nelson (1991). Latin ed. F. Graz or R. RauGodman in his collection Carolingian Poetry. Full French translation with Latin ed. in E.Faral, Ermold leNoir (1964)Royal Frankish Annals, trans. B. Scholz in Carolingian ChroniclesAnnals <strong>of</strong> Fulda, trans. T. Reuter (1993)Dhuoda, Liber manualis, trans. M. Thiebaux as Handbook for her Warrior Son (1998) or by C. Neel asHandbookfor William (1991)All <strong>the</strong> sources listed (with notes on <strong>the</strong> availability <strong>of</strong> English translations) at <strong>the</strong> back <strong>of</strong> R. McKitterick, TheFrankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians, contain references <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> nobility. The ones listed above are simplythose narrative sources which provide <strong>the</strong> richest source <strong>of</strong> information. Your attention is brought, in particular,<strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> collections <strong>of</strong> both royal and private charters, where noble activity and patronage can be seen documentedvery clearly, e.g. <strong>the</strong> charters <strong>of</strong> St. Benigne de Dijon, <strong>of</strong> St. Gallen <strong>of</strong> Fleury, <strong>of</strong> Weissenburg etc. Examples <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> names encountered in <strong>the</strong> witness lists <strong>of</strong> early mediaeval charters can be found in H. Wartmann,Urkundenbuch St. Gallen (1958)Secondary commentary on <strong>the</strong> aris<strong>to</strong>cracyK.F. Werner, 'Important noble families in <strong>the</strong> kingdom <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne' in T. Reuter (ed.) The MedievalNobility (new York etc. 1978). A crucial essay but all <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rs in this volume, esp. that byIrsigler, are important and relevant.E. James, The Origins <strong>of</strong> France (1982) pp. 73-93J. Dunbaban, The Making <strong>of</strong> France (1985)S. Reynolds, Kingdoms and Communities in western Europe <strong>900</strong>-1300 (1985)--------------, Fiefs and Vassals (Oxford, 1994)R. Collins, 'Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald and Wifried <strong>the</strong> Hairy' in J. Nelson and M. Gibson, Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald: Court andKingdom (1981) 169-89P. Riché, 'Daily life in <strong>the</strong> world <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne' trans (b<strong>ad</strong>ly) Jo Ann McNamara <strong>from</strong> orig. French. Re<strong>ad</strong>in original if possible (1978) pp. 59-133Jane Martindale, 'The French aris<strong>to</strong>cracy in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>: reappraisal' in Past and Present 75 (1977)5-45.-------------------, 'The kingdom <strong>of</strong> Aquitaine and <strong>the</strong> Dissolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian fisc' in Francia 1984 vol.11.F. L. Cheyette, Lordship and community in medieval Europe (1968)Patrick Geary, Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy in Provence: The Rhone Basin in <strong>the</strong> dawn <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Age (1985)J. Hannig, Consensus Fidelium. Frühfeudale Interpretationdn des Verhältnisses von Königtum und Adel amBeispiel des Frankenreiches (1982)L. Halphen, Le comte d'Anjou au Xie siecles Paris (1906)Alexander C. Murray, Germanic Kinship Structure. Studies in law and society in Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> early<strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (1983)David Herlihy, Medieval Households (1986)Suzanne F. Wemple, Women in Frankish Society (1982)Janet Nelson, 'Legislation and consensus in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald' in P. Wormald (ed.), Ideal andReality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society (Oxford, 1983)S. Airlie, 'Bonds <strong>of</strong> power and bonds <strong>of</strong> association in <strong>the</strong> court circle <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious', in Charlemagne'sHeir (ed.) P. Godman and R. Collins (1990)---------, 'The aris<strong>to</strong>cracy' in R. McKitterick (ed.) The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong>(Cambridge, 1995) pp. 431-450---------, ‘Semper fideles? Loyauté envers les carolingiens comme constituant de l’identité aris<strong>to</strong>cratique’, inR. Le Jan (ed.), La royauté et les élites dans l’Europe carolingienne (début IXe siècle aux environsde920) (1999), 129-43M Innes, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 1999)J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society (Manchester, 2005): chapters by Airlie and Innes.W. Brown, Unjust Seizure. Conflict, interest and authority in an early medieval society (Ithaca, 2001)H. Hummer, Politics and Power in Early Medieval Alsace and <strong>the</strong> Frankish Realm, 600-1000 (Cambridge,53


2005)54


THE TREATY OF VERDUN AND ITS CONSEQUENCES (843-<strong>900</strong>)SourcesThese are <strong>the</strong> sources listed in <strong>the</strong> re<strong>ad</strong>ing list for <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire, note particularly <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong> St.Bertin and <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda. To <strong>the</strong>m, however, can be <strong>ad</strong>ded <strong>the</strong> following: Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Vaast and Annals<strong>of</strong> Xanten. English translation by S.C. Coupland available in <strong>the</strong> Seeley Library as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vikings SpecialSubject Source Book. Both <strong>the</strong> St. Vaast and Xanten Annals are important for <strong>the</strong> late ninth century and <strong>the</strong>Viking attacks.Abbo <strong>of</strong> St. Germain des Prés, The Siege <strong>of</strong> Paris by <strong>the</strong> Northmen (886) trans. H.Waquet (Fr.) (Paris, 1964);extracts trans. P.E. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Carolingian Civilization (1993, 2 nd rev ed 2004).Regino <strong>of</strong> Prum, Chronicon, trans (German) by R.Rau in <strong>the</strong> series Quellen zur KarolingischenReichsgeschichte III (Darmst<strong>ad</strong>t, 1975)Richer, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> France 888-995, trans. (Fr.) R. La<strong>to</strong>uche, (Paris 1964)Ermold <strong>the</strong> Black, Poem on Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious and Letters <strong>to</strong> King Pippin trans. (French) by Edmond Faral(Paris 1964)Notker’s Life <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne, trans. L. Thorpe, Two Lives <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (Penguin, 1969)SecondaryGeneral (including items on <strong>the</strong> aris<strong>to</strong>cracy)R. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians (1983) chs. 5,7,9,10 and 12.Jean Dunbabin, France in <strong>the</strong> Making 843-1180 (1985, 2nd ed. 2000) and see her analytical bibliography.Edward James, The Origins <strong>of</strong> France (1982)Janet Nelson, Politics and Ritual in early mediaeval Europe (collected essays, 1986)Janet Nelson, The Frankish World, 750-<strong>900</strong> (collected essays, 1996)Janet Nelson, Rulers and Ruling Families (collected essays, 1999)Ideal and Reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society (ed.) P. Wormald (1983)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, Early Germanic Kingship in England and on <strong>the</strong> Continent (1971)--------------------------, The Frankish Church (1983)J.L. Nelson, 'The written word in Carolingian government', The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in early mediaevalEurope, (ed.), R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1990)--------------, 'The Frankish Kingdoms, 814-898: <strong>the</strong> West' in R. McKitterick (ed.) The New CambridgeMedieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 110-141J. Fried, 'The Frankish Kingdoms, 817-911: <strong>the</strong> East and Middle Kingdoms', ibid. pp. 142-168J.M.H. Smith, 'Fines imperii: <strong>the</strong> marches', ibid. pp. 169-89K.F. Werner, 'Important Noble families in <strong>the</strong> empire <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne' in Timothy Reuter (ed.), TheMediaeval Nobility (1978) very important collection <strong>of</strong> essays generally.Patrick Geary, Aris<strong>to</strong>cracy in Provence (1986)Charlemagne's Heir. New perspectives on <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious, ed. Roger Collins andPeter Goodman (Oxford, 1990)West FranciaCharles <strong>the</strong> Bald: Court and Kingdom, (ed.) Janet Nelson and Margaret Gibson (2nd rev. ed. London, 1990)Janet Nelson, Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald (1992)J. M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, ‘A Carolingian Renaissance Prince’, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> British Ac<strong>ad</strong>emy 64 (1978),155-89Jean Devisse, Hincmar, archévêque de Reims (1977)P. McKeon, Hincmar <strong>of</strong> Laon and Carolingian Politics (1976)The Middle KingdomM. de Jong, ‘The empire as ecclesia: Hrabanus Maurus and biblical his<strong>to</strong>ria for rulers’, in Y. Hen and M.Innes, The Uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (2000) (on Lothar I)E. Screen, ‘The importance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> emperor: Lothar I and <strong>the</strong> Frankish Civil War’, Early Medieval Europe12.1 (2003), 25-51S. Airlie, ‘Private bodies and <strong>the</strong> body politic in <strong>the</strong> divorce case <strong>of</strong> Lothar II’, Past and Present 161 (1998),3-38H. Hummer, Politics and Power in Early Medieval Alsace and <strong>the</strong> Frankish Realm, 600-1000 (Cambridge,2005)55


East FranciaT. Reuter, Germany in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (1991)E. J. Goldberg, Struggle for Empire. Kingship and conflict under Louis <strong>the</strong> German, 817-876 (2006)E. Goldberg, ‘“More devoted <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> equipment <strong>of</strong> battle than <strong>to</strong> splendor <strong>of</strong> banquets”: Frontier kingship,martial ritual, and early knighthood at <strong>the</strong> court <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> German’, Via<strong>to</strong>r 30 (1999), 41-78W. Hartmann, Ludwig der Deutsche (Darmst<strong>ad</strong>t, 2002)W. Hartmann (ed.), Ludwig der Deutsche und seine Zeit (Darmst<strong>ad</strong>t, 2004)S. MacLean, Kingship and Politics in <strong>the</strong> Late Ninth Century. Charles <strong>the</strong> Fat and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> CarolingianEmpire (2003)Francia after c. 880S. Airlie, ‘The nearly men: Boso <strong>of</strong> Vienne and Arnulf <strong>of</strong> Bavaria’, in A. Duggan (ed.), Nobles and Nobilityin Medieval Europe (2000), 25-41S. MacLean, ‘The Carolingian response <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> revolt <strong>of</strong> Boso, 879-87’, Early Medieval Europe 10 (2001),21-48R.H. Bautier, 'Le regne d'Eudes (888-898) à la lumière des diplomes expédiées par sa chancellerie',Comptes rendues de l'Ac<strong>ad</strong>emie des inscriptions et belles lettres (1961)Transformation or Decline?M. Innes, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (1999), esp. chapter 6, 195-240, on changes <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong>Carolingian system after 843.T. Reuter, ‘Plunder and tribute in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian empire’, Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>rical Society 35(1985), 391-405T. Reuter, ‘The end <strong>of</strong> Carolingian military expansion’ in P. Godman and R. Collins (eds), Charlemagne’sHeir (1990)J. L. Nelson, ‘Introduction’, in her The Frankish World 750-<strong>900</strong> (1996)S. MacLean, ‘Charles <strong>the</strong> Fat and <strong>the</strong> Viking Great Army: <strong>the</strong> military explanation for <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Carolingian empire’, War Studies Journal 3 (1998), 74-95J.W. Thompson, The dissolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Fisc in <strong>the</strong> ninth century (1935)J. Dhondt, Etudes sur la naissance des principautés terri<strong>to</strong>riales en France IX-X siècles (Bruges1948)The Carolingian Legacy and AftermathS. Airlie, 'After Empire - recent work on <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> post Carolingian Kingdoms', Early MedievalEurope 2 (1993) 153-62R. McKitterick (ed.), The Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 2001), ConclusionM. Bull (ed.), France in <strong>the</strong> Central Middle Ages (Oxford, 2002), Chapter 1.56


VIKINGS IN FRANCIASourcesAnnals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin trans. Janet Nelson (1991)Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda (839-911), trans. Timothy Reuter (Manchester 1992)Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Vaast and <strong>of</strong> Xanten trans. Simon Coupland (available in Typescript in Seeley Library)Abbo <strong>of</strong> St. Germain des Pres, The siege <strong>of</strong> Paris by <strong>the</strong> Vikings (886) (ed.) and trans. (Fr.) H.Waquet(Paris, 1964); extracts trans. in P.E. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, Carolingian Civilization (1993, 2 nd rev ed 2004).Richer, His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> France 888-995 (ed.) and trans. (Fr.) R. La<strong>to</strong>uche (Paris, 1967)Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ed. and trans. Dorothy WhitelockAsser's Life <strong>of</strong> Alfred, trans. S. Keynes and M. Lapidge, Alfred <strong>the</strong> Great.Dudo <strong>of</strong> St. Quentin, De moribus et actis primorum Dormanniae Ducum auc<strong>to</strong>re Dudoni Sancti Quinitinidecano (ed.) J. Lair (Caen, 1865)Flodoard Annales (ed.) P. LauerLudwigslied trans. J. Knight Bos<strong>to</strong>ck, A handbook on Old High German Literature (2nd ed. London, 1976)William <strong>of</strong> Jumièges, et. al., Gesta normannorum ducum, ed. with Engl. trans., E.M.C. van Houts I (Oxford,1992), II (Oxford, 1995)E. van Houts (ed. and trans.), The Normans in Europe (Manchester, 2000)SecondaryGeneral and <strong>the</strong> settlement <strong>of</strong> NormandyR. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 751-987 (1983) chr. 9.Eleanor Searle, Preda<strong>to</strong>ry Kinship and <strong>the</strong> Creation <strong>of</strong> Norman Power 840-1066 (Berkeley, 1988)David Bates, Normandy before 1066 (London, 1982)C.F. Keary, The Vikings in Western Christendom, 789-888 (London, 1891)F. Lot, Receuil des travaux his<strong>to</strong>riques de Ferdinand Lot (Geneva 1968) most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> articles <strong>to</strong> do withVikings are in volume II.Lucien Musset, Les peuples scandinaves au moyen age (Paris, 1941)Horst Zettel, Das Bild der Normannen (Munich, 1977)Albert d'Haenens, Les invasions: une catastrophe? (Paris, 1970)Settimane di Studio del centro Italiano di studi sull-al<strong>to</strong> medioevo vol. XVI (1968) is devoted <strong>to</strong> articles on<strong>the</strong> Northmen in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>. See especially those by d'Haenens and Riche (both inFrench).Janet Nelson and Simon Coupland, 'The Vikings in Francia', His<strong>to</strong>ry Today, (December 1988)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Vikings in Francia (Re<strong>ad</strong>ing 1974) reprinted in his Early Mediaeval His<strong>to</strong>ry(1976)N.P. Brooks, 'England in <strong>the</strong> ninth century: <strong>the</strong> crucible <strong>of</strong> defeat' Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>ricalSociety5th ser. 29 (1979) pp. 1-20.Most general books on <strong>the</strong> Vikings have very little on <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms, though T.D. Kendrick,G. Jones, J. Bronsted, H. Loyn (for England) and J. Graham-Campbell's books are useful forpreliminary orientation. See also <strong>the</strong> review article by G.F. Jensen, 'The Vikings in England', inAnglo-Saxon England 4 (1975)W. Vogel, Die Normannen und das fränkische Reich bis zur Grundung der Normandie 799-911 (Heidelberg,1906)Marc Bloch, Feudal Society (1939/59) part i.P. Sawyer, The Age <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vikings (1962/71) and Kings and Vikings (1982)G. Duby, The early growth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> European economy (1973/76)D. Hill, Atlas <strong>of</strong> Anglo-Saxon England (1981) for maps and tablesS. Coupland, 'The Vikings in Francia and Anglo-Saxon England <strong>to</strong> 911', in R. McKitterick (ed.),The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 190 - 201.P. Sawyer (ed.), The Oxford Illustrated His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vikings (1997)A. Forte, R. Oram and F. Pedersen, Viking Empires (Cambridge, 2005)S. Coupland, ‘From poachers <strong>to</strong> gamekeepers: Scandinavian warlords and Carolingian kings’, Early MedievalEurope 7 (1998), pp. 85-114Scandinavian backgroundA.P. Smyth, Scandinavian kings in <strong>the</strong> British Isles (1977)57


E. Roesdahl, Viking Age Denmark (1982)K. Helle (ed.), The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Scandinavia: volume I. Prehis<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>to</strong> 1520 (2003)J. Adams and K. Holman (ed.), Scandinavia and Europe 800-1350. Contact, Conflict, and Coexistence(2004)J. Graham-Campbell, Cultural Atlas <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Viking World (1994)B. and P. Sawyer, Medieval Scandinavia. From Conversion <strong>to</strong> Reformation c. 800-1500 (1993)H.B. Clarke, M. Ní Mhaonaigh and R. Ó. Floinn, Ireland and Scandinavia in <strong>the</strong> Early Viking Age (1998):three useful essays on Norway.S. Franklin and J. Shepard, The Emergence <strong>of</strong> Rus 750-1200 (1996), chapter 1: Scandinavians in <strong>the</strong> East.Area studiesM. Garaud, 'Les incursions des Normandes en Poi<strong>to</strong>u', Revue His<strong>to</strong>rique 180 (1937) pp. 241ffA. D'Haenens, Les invasions normandes en Belgique (1967)Military aspectsJ. Lair, 'Les Normands dans l'Ile d'Oscelle, 855-861', Memoires de la société His<strong>to</strong>rique etArchéologique del'arrondissement de Pon<strong>to</strong>is et du Vexin 20 (1898) p. 9-39.F. Vercauteren, 'Comment s'est-on défendu , au IXe siècle, dans l'empire franc contre les invasionsnormandes?' in Annales du XXXe congres de la fédération archéologique et his<strong>to</strong>rique de Belgique1935 (1936) pp. 117-132.S. Coupland, ‘The Carolingian army and <strong>the</strong> struggle against <strong>the</strong> Vikings’, Via<strong>to</strong>r 35 (2004), pp. 49-70.Tribute payments and economySimon Coupland, 'The defence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> West Frankish kingdom against <strong>the</strong> Vikings', unpublished PhD <strong>the</strong>sis,Cambridge, 1987. (Also very useful on military matters and in providing an up-<strong>to</strong>-date and veryrevised schedule <strong>of</strong> events).E. Joranson, The Danegeld in France (1923).P. Grierson, 'The gratia dei rex coinage <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald' in M.Gibson and J. Nelson (ed.), Charles <strong>the</strong>Bald: Court and Kingdom (1981) pp. 39-51.D.M. Metcalf, 'A sketch <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> currency in <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald', ibid., pp. 53-84.G. Despy, 'Les pays mosan aux IXe et Xe siècle', Revue du Nord 50 (1968) pp. 154-62.L. Musset, 'La renaissance urbaine des Xe et Xie siècles dans l'ouest de la France: problèmes et hypothèsesde travail', Melanges E.R. Lebande (1975), pp. 563-75.S. Coupland and J. Nelson, 'The Vikings in Francia', His<strong>to</strong>ry Today (1990)S. Coupland, ‘The Frankish tribute payments <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vikings and <strong>the</strong>ir consequences’, Francia 26 (1999),57-75J. M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, Early Mediaeval His<strong>to</strong>ry (1976), ‘The Vikings in Francia’.ArchaeologyH.M. Hassall and D. Hill, 'Pont de l'Arche: Frankish influence on <strong>the</strong> west Saxon burh?', ArchaeologicalJournal 197 (1970) pp. 188-95.R. Hodges, 'Tr<strong>ad</strong>e and market origins in <strong>the</strong> ninth century: an archaeological perspective <strong>of</strong> Anglo-Carolingian relations' in Gibson and Nelson, Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald, (1981) pp. 213-233.H. Clarke and B. Ambrosiani (eds.), Towns in <strong>the</strong> Viking Age (1991, repr. 1995)S. Coupland, ‘Tr<strong>ad</strong>ing places: Quen<strong>to</strong>vic and Dorest<strong>ad</strong> reassessed’, Early Medieval Europe 11 (2002), 209-232Maritime Celts. Frisians and Saxons, ed. S. McGrail, CBA Research Report 71 (London,1990)Effects on religious culture and institutionsS. Coupland, 'The Carolingian <strong>the</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Viking invasions', Journal <strong>of</strong> Ecclesiastical His<strong>to</strong>ry 42 (1991),pp. 535 - 554.G. de Poerck, ' Les reliques des SS. Maixent et Leger au IXe et Xe siècles, Revue Bénédictine 72 (1962)pp. 61-95.P. Gasnault, 'Le <strong>to</strong>mbeau de S. Martin et les invasions normandes dans l'his<strong>to</strong>ire et dans la legende', Revued'his<strong>to</strong>ire de l'église de France 47 (1961) pp 51-66.Riché in Settimane 16 (see in general section) pp. 705-21L. Musset, 'Les destins de la proprété monastique durant les invasions normandes (IxeXIe siècles):l'exemplede Jumièges' in Jumiéges. Congrés scientifique de XII centenaire (1955) pp 50 ff.58


H. Platalle, Le temporel de l'abbaye de saint Amand des origines à 1340 (1962)59


NINTH CENTURY POLITICAL THOUGHTHincmar <strong>of</strong> Rheims, De ordine palatii, ed T. Goss and R. Schieffer, Hinkmar von Reims. De ordine palatii,MGH Fontes iuris germanici antiqui in usum scholarum separatim editi III, Hannover 1980; Englishtranslation David Herlihy, The His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Feudalism (London, 1970), pp. 208-27 and in P.E. Dut<strong>to</strong>n,Carolingian Civilization (1993, 2 nd rev ed 2004).Jonas <strong>of</strong> Orleans, De institutione regia, ed. J. Reviron, Les idées politico-religieuses d'un évêque du Ixesiècle: Jonas d'Orleans et son 'de institutione regia' (Paris, 1930). English translation R.W. Dyson, A Ninth-Century political tract, <strong>the</strong> 'De institutione regia <strong>of</strong> Jonas <strong>of</strong> Oreleans', Smith<strong>to</strong>wn, New York, 1983.Paschasius R<strong>ad</strong>bertus, Epitaphium Arsenii & Life <strong>of</strong> Wala trans. A. Cabaniss, Charlemagne's Cousins(Syracuse, 1967)Sedulius Scottus, De rec<strong>to</strong>ribus christianis, ed. S. Hellmann, Sedulius Scottus (Munich 1906); Englishtranslation, Edward Gerard Doyle, Sedulius Scottus on Christian Rulers and The Poems, Binghamp<strong>to</strong>n, NewYork, 1983.See also <strong>the</strong> narrative sources, especially:Royal Frankish Annals trans. B. Scholz in Carolingian Chronicles (1970)Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin trans. Janet Nelson (1991)Secondary Re<strong>ad</strong>ingA. Angenendt, 'Taufe und Politik im frühen Mittelalter', Frühmittelalterliche Studien 7 (1973), 43-68.H.H.An<strong>to</strong>n, Fürstenspiegel und Herrscherethos in der Karolingerzeit (Bonn, 1968) (<strong>the</strong> standard mongraph)H.X. Arquillière, L'augustinisme politique (Paris, 1934)J.M. Bak, 'Medieval symbology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> state: Percy E. Schramm's contribution', Via<strong>to</strong>r 4 (1973), 33-63.(As most <strong>of</strong> P.E. Schramm's fundamental work is in German this article has at least <strong>the</strong> meri<strong>to</strong>f giving some idea in English <strong>of</strong> what his arguments have been).R. Benson and G. Constable (eds.), Renaissance and Renewal in <strong>the</strong> twelfth century (Cambridge, Mass., 1982)C. A. Bouman, Sacring and crowning. The development <strong>of</strong> Latin ritual for <strong>the</strong> anointing <strong>of</strong> kings and<strong>the</strong> coronation <strong>of</strong> an Emperor before <strong>the</strong> eleventh century (Groningen, 1957).D. Bullough, 'Imagines regum and <strong>the</strong>ir significance in <strong>the</strong> early mediaeval west', Studies in Memory <strong>of</strong>David Talbot Rice, ed. Giles Robertson and George Henderson (Edinburgh, 1975), pp. 223-274.J.H. Burns (ed.), The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Medieval Political Thought, c. 350-c.1450 (Cambridge,1988) esp. sections III and IV, pp. 83-251.E. Delaruelle, Jonas d'Orleans et le moralisme carolingien', Bulletin de la litérature ecclésiastique 55 (1955)J. Devisse, Hincmar, archévêque de Reims, 845-882 (Geneva, 1975).O. Eberhardt, Via Regia. Der Fürstenspieegel Smaragds von St. Mihiel und seine literarische Gattung(Münster, 1977)E. Ewig, 'Zum christlichen Königsgendanken im Frühmittelalter, in: Das Königtum. Vorträge undForschungen 3 (Sigmaringen, 1956)R. Folz, The concept <strong>of</strong> Empire in western Europe <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> fifth <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourteenth century (London, 1969)S. L. Guterman, From personal <strong>to</strong> terri<strong>to</strong>rial law. Aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry and structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western legalconstitutional tr<strong>ad</strong>ition (Scarecrow Press, Nebraska 1972)E.H. Kan<strong>to</strong>rowicz, Laudes regiae (Berkeley, Calif. 1958)J. L. Nelson, 'Kingship, law and liturgy in <strong>the</strong> political thought <strong>of</strong> Hincmar <strong>of</strong> Rheims, English His<strong>to</strong>rialReview 92 (1977), 241-79, reprinted in her collected essays, Politics and Ritual in early mediaevalEurope (London, 1986) pp. 133-72---------------, 'Legislation and consensus in <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald', in Ideal and Reality in Frankishand Anglo-Saxon Society, ed. P. Wormald (Oxford 1983) pp 202-27 (also reprinted in Politics andRitual pp. 91-116).Michael McCormick, Eternal Vic<strong>to</strong>ry. Triumphal Rulership in late <strong>antiquity</strong>, Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> earlymedieval west (Cambridge, 1986).R. McKitterick, The Frankish Church and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Reforms, 789-895 (London, 1977)E. Magnou-Nortier, Foi et fidelité (Paris, 1976)K.F. Morrison, The Two Kingdoms. Ecclesiology in Carolingian Political Thought (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1964)C.E. Odegard, 'The concept <strong>of</strong> royal power in Carolingian oaths <strong>of</strong> fidelity', Speculum 20 (1941) 279-89.S. Reynolds, Kingdoms and Communities in western Europe <strong>900</strong>-1300 (Oxford, 1984)60


P. Sawyer and I.N. Wood (eds.), early Medieval Kingship (Leeds, 1977)B. Smalley (ed.), Trends in medieval political thought (Oxford, 1965), esp. <strong>the</strong> essay by J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill.W. Ullmann, The Carolingian Renaissance and <strong>the</strong> Idea <strong>of</strong> Kingship (London, 1971)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Frankish Church (Oxford 1983)J. Nelson, 'Kingship and Empire', in R. McKitterick (ed.), Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation(Cambridge 1993)-----------, 'Kingship and royal government' in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New CambridgeMedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995), pp. 383-430P.E. Dut<strong>to</strong>n, The Politics <strong>of</strong> Dreaming in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire (University <strong>of</strong> Nebraska, 1994)See also <strong>the</strong> special issue <strong>of</strong> Early Medieval Europe 7.3 (1998) on Politics and <strong>the</strong> Bible, ed. by M. de JongY. Hen and M. Innes, The Uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (2000)61


CAROLINGIAN INAUGURATION RITUALSPrimary SourcesRichard A. Jackson (ed.), Ordines coronationis Franciae: Texts and Ordines for <strong>the</strong> coronation <strong>of</strong> Frankishand French Kings and Queens in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages. I (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1995)Secondary WorksA. Angenendt, Kaiserherrschaft und Königsstaufe (1984)H.H. An<strong>to</strong>n, Fürstenspiegel und Herrscherethos in der Karolingerzeit (1968)H.X. Arquillière, L'Augustinisme Politique (1934) 2nd end.C.R. Bruhl, 'Fränkischer Kronungsbrauch und das Problem der Festkronungen' His<strong>to</strong>rische Zeitschrift(1962)C. A. Bouman, Sacring and Crowning (Jakarta, 1957) is written by a liturgist and may <strong>the</strong>refore seemimpenetrably technical.J. Devise, Hincmar et la Loi (1962)J. Dhondt, 'Election et Heredité sous les Carolingiens et les premiers Capetiens', Revue Belge dePhilologie et d'His<strong>to</strong>ire (1939)M.J. Enright, Iona, Tara and Siossions: <strong>the</strong> Origin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal Anointing Ritual (1985) constructs avery dodgy argument for <strong>the</strong> Irish origins <strong>of</strong> royal anointing; it includes useful summaries <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> German scholars (e.g. Angenendt)C. Erdmann, Forschungen zur politischen Ideenwelt des Frühmittelalters (1951)E.H. Kan<strong>to</strong>rowicz, Laudes Regiae: a Study <strong>of</strong> Liturgical Acclamations and Medieval Ruler Worship, ispacked with vital material.P.D. King, Law and Society in <strong>the</strong> Visigothic Kingdom (1972) best study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se matters in VisgothicSpain.E. Magnou-Nortier, Foi et Fidelité (Toulouse 1976), is very useful for <strong>the</strong> ties between lord and vassal,which are just as important an element in carolingian governmental thought as <strong>the</strong> clerically devisedinauguration ceremonies.M. MacCormick, Eternal Vic<strong>to</strong>ry: Triumphal Rulership in late <strong>antiquity</strong>. Byzantium and <strong>the</strong> earlymediaeval west (1986)J.L. Nelson, 'On <strong>the</strong> limits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Renaissance' and 'Legislation and consensus in <strong>the</strong> reign<strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald', both essays reprinted in J.L. Nelson, Politics and Ritual in early MediaevalEurope (1986)--------------, The Frankish World, 750-<strong>900</strong> (1996) and Rulers and Ruling Families in Early Medieval Europe(1999) also include important essays on inauguration rituals and rulers and ruling more generally.Ann J. Duggan (ed.), Kings and Kingship in Medieval Europe (London, 1993)------------------------, Queens and Queenship in Medieval Europe (London, 1996)62


LAWSourcesLeges Visigothorum ed. K. Zeumer (MGH LL sect. 1); Eng. trans. S.P.Scott, The Visigothic Code (Bos<strong>to</strong>n,1910)Lex Burgundionum (ed.) Bluhme, MGH LL sect. 3 (1863) Eng. trans. K. Fischer Drew (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia 1949and 1972)Lex Alamannorum, (ed.) K. Echmardt in MGH; Eng. trans. Theodore J. Rivers (1977)Lex Baiuuaoriorum, (ed.) MGH; Eng. trans. Theodore J. Rivers (1977)Lex Salica (ed.) K.A. Eckhardt, MGH; Eng. trans. (1) Theodore J. Rivers (1987) with <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Ripuarian Franks (2) K. Fischer Drew, The Laws <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Salian Franks (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphis 1991)Lex Ribvaria, (ed.) MGH, Eng. trans. Theodore J. Rivers (1987)Leges Langobardorum, (ed.) Bluhme, MGH; Eng. trans. K. Fischer Drew (1973)SecondaryP.D. King, Law and Society in <strong>the</strong> Visgothic Kingdom (Cambridge 1972)------------, 'King Chindaswind and <strong>the</strong> first terri<strong>to</strong>rial law code <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Visgothic kingdom', VisgothisSpain, New Approaches (ed.) E. James (Oxford, 1980)D. Claude, 'Freedmen in <strong>the</strong> Visigothic kingdom', ibid.F.S. Lear, 'The public law <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Visgothic code', Speculum 26 (1951)S.L. Gutermann, From Personal <strong>to</strong> terri<strong>to</strong>rial law. Aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry and structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> westernlegal constitutional tr<strong>ad</strong>ition (New York 1972)P. Vinogr<strong>ad</strong><strong>of</strong>f, Roman Law in Medieval Europe (1926)J. Gaudemet, 'Le Breviaire d'Alaric et les Epi<strong>to</strong>mes', Ius Romanum Medii Aevi pars 1.2.baa (Milan1965)K. Fisher Drew, 'The Germanic family <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Leges Burgundionum', Medievalia et Humanistica 15 (1963)J. McNamara, 'Marriage and divorce in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdom', in Women in Medieval Society (ed.) S.M.Stuard (1974)W.W. Buckland, A Manual <strong>of</strong> Roman Private Law (Cambridge, 1957)Alexander C. Murray, Germanic Kinship Structures (Toron<strong>to</strong> 1983)R. McKitterick, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989) ch. 2.------------------, 'Some Carolingian law books and <strong>the</strong>ir function', in Authority and Power, (ed.)P.Linehan (Cambridge, 1986)P. Stein, 'Roman Law', The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Medieval Political Thought c. 350-c.1450 (ed.)J.H. Brown (Cambridge, 1988)*** SEE ALSO <strong>the</strong> Bibliography at <strong>the</strong> back <strong>of</strong> K. Fischer-Drew's translation <strong>of</strong> The Laws <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Salian FranksP. Amory, 'The meaning and purpose <strong>of</strong> ethnic terminology in <strong>the</strong> Burgundian laws', Early MedievalEurope, 2 (1993)C P Wormald ‘Les Scripta and Verbum Regis: Legislation and Germanic Kingship’ in P H Sawyerand I N Woods (eds) Early Medieval Kingship (Leeds, 1977)Barbara H Rosenwein, Negotiating Space. Power, restraint and privileges <strong>of</strong> immunity in early medievalEurope (Ithaca, 1999)W. Davies and P. Fouracre (eds.), The settlement <strong>of</strong> disputes in early medieval Europe (Cambridge, 1986)-----------------------------------------, Property and Power in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Cambridge, 1995)M. Innes, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Cambridge, 2000)P. Wormald, ‘The Leges barbarorum: Law and ethnicity in <strong>the</strong> post-Roman West’, in H.-W. Goetz, J. Jarnutand W. Pohl (eds), Regna and Gentes. The Relationship between Late Antique and Early MedievalPeoples and Kingdoms. Transformation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman World 13 (2003)P. Wormald, The Making <strong>of</strong> English Law (Oxford, 1999): chapter 1 discusses <strong>the</strong> continental background <strong>to</strong>English lawAveril Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry VolumeXIV - Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000), chapter 10.63


CHARTERS AND LEGAL PRACTICEGeneral guidesLeonard Boyle, 'Diplomatic' in J. Powell (ed.) Medieval Studies (1976)R. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 751-987 (1983) chapter 4 (royal charters)-----------------, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989), ch. 3 (private charters)Walter G<strong>of</strong>fart and David Ganz, 'Charters earlier than 800 <strong>from</strong> French collection', Speculum 65 (1990)(Oc<strong>to</strong>ber), pp. 904-32.FacsimiliesChartae Latinae Antiquiores. Catalogue with facsimilies and transcriptions <strong>of</strong> Latin charters prior <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong>ninth century ed. A. Bruckner and R. Marcichal and o<strong>the</strong>rs (Lausanne 1954- )P. Lauer and C. Samaran, Les diplômes originaux des Mérovingiens (1908)F. Lot and P. Lauer, Diplomata Karolinorum (1936-49) (<strong>from</strong> French collections)A. Bruckner, Diplomata Karolinorum (Basel 1974) (<strong>from</strong> Swiss collections)EditionsG. Tessier, P Lauer, A Giry et al., Recueil des Actes de Charles le Chauve (Paris 1943-55) de Louis IV)(1914), Charles le Simple (1940), Eudes (=Odo) (1947)Monumenta Germaniae His<strong>to</strong>rica (ed.) Mühlbacher for charters <strong>of</strong> Pippin, Carloman and Charlemagne; seealso for Louis <strong>the</strong> German and his sons, Lothar I and Lothar II, Louis II and <strong>the</strong> Ot<strong>to</strong>nian rulers, aswell as for <strong>the</strong> Merovingians.The charters <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious are not available in a modern edition: see <strong>the</strong> discussion by Peter Johnanek inCharlemagne's Heir (ed.) Roger Collins and Peter Godman (Oxford 1990).Private charters are generally edited <strong>from</strong> a particular archive or institution, <strong>to</strong>o many <strong>to</strong> list here. Anexample is <strong>the</strong> charters <strong>of</strong> St. Gallen (ed.) Wartmann, and notes concerning o<strong>the</strong>rs are given in ch. 3 <strong>of</strong>McKitterick, Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (1990)The editions usually give a brief description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> content <strong>of</strong> each document in French or German. Sourcecollections <strong>of</strong>ten include a few charters in translation.A. Rio The Formularies <strong>of</strong> Angers and Marculf: Two Merovingian Legal Handbooks (Liveropool , 2008)HandbooksH. Bresslau, Handbuch der Urkundenlehre für Deutschland und Italian (1912)M. de Bouard, Manuel de diplomatique fraancaise et pontificale (1925)A. Giry, Manuel de diplomatique (1894)G. Tessier, Diplomatique royale françaaise (1962)TopicsD.P. Blok, 'Les formules de droit romain dans les actes privés au haut moyen age', Miscellanea Medievaliain memoriam J.F. Niermeyer (Groningen, 1967)P. Classen, Kaiserreskript und Königsurkunde (Thessalonika, 1979)Most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> essays in The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in Early Mediaeval Europe, (ed.) R. McKitterick (Cambridge,1990) include discussions <strong>of</strong> problems concerning <strong>the</strong> charter evidence and legal practice,particularly those by Kelly, Keynes, Wood, Collins and Nelson.See also McKitterick, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (Cambridge, 1989) ch.3 and Paul Fouracre,'Placita and disputes' in The settlement <strong>of</strong> Disputes in early mediaeval Europe (ed.) W Davis and P.Fouracre (1986)Robert-Henri Bautier, 'La chancellerie et les actes royaux dans les royaume carolingiens', Bibliothèque de l'École des Chartes 142 (1984), pp. 5-80.David Ganz, 'Bureaucratic shorthand and merovingian learning', in Ideal and reality in Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Society: Studies presented <strong>to</strong> J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill (Oxford, 1983), pp. 58-75.Donald Bullough, 'Aula renovata: <strong>the</strong> Carolingian court before <strong>the</strong> Aachen palace', Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>British Ac<strong>ad</strong>emy 71 (1985), pp. 267-301 reprinted in D. Bullough, Carolingian Renewal: Sourcesand heritage (Manchester 1991)'The meaning and purpose <strong>of</strong> ethnic terminology in <strong>the</strong> Burgundian laws, Early Medieval Europe 2 (1993)pp. 1-28.'Serfdom and <strong>the</strong> beginnings <strong>of</strong> a seigneurial system' in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian period: a survey <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence'.Early Medieval Europe 2 (1993) 29-5264


A.Rio Legal Practice and <strong>the</strong> Written Word in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 2009)C. Wickham, 'Rural society in Carolingian Europe', in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge MedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995), pp. 510-537R. Balzaretti, 'The monastery <strong>of</strong> Sant' Ambrogio and dispute settlement in early medieval Milan', EarlyMedieval Europe 3 (1994) 1-18R. Hodges (ed.), San Vincenzo al Voltumo (Rome 1993 and 1995). Excavation reports <strong>from</strong> 1981-86 withdiscussion <strong>of</strong> monastic landholding, especially by C. Wickham.Wendy Davies and Paul Fouracre (eds.), Property and Power in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Cambridge, 1995)-------------------------------------------------, The settlement <strong>of</strong> disputes in early medieval Europe (Cambridge,1986)65


WOMENSourcesReferences <strong>to</strong> women are <strong>to</strong> be found in all types <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>rical source. It is best <strong>to</strong> focus on those discussed insome detail in some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main secondary works, notably those <strong>of</strong> Nelson and Dronke. The selections in M.Maas, Re<strong>ad</strong>ings in Late Antiquity (2000) also provide a useful starting point; works written by women includeHugeburc’s Hodoeporicon <strong>of</strong> St Willibald (trans. in T. He<strong>ad</strong> and T. Noble, Soldiers <strong>of</strong> Christ (1995)) andDhuoda’s Liber Manualis (trans. by M. Thiébaux (1998) or C. Neel (1991)). You need <strong>to</strong> decide for yourself howvalid it is <strong>to</strong> separate <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> women <strong>from</strong> a more general social and political context.SecondarySimilarly, many secondary works include discussion <strong>of</strong> women in <strong>the</strong> context <strong>of</strong> most issues. There are alsospecific studies though some are pretty dre<strong>ad</strong>ful. The secondary material on <strong>the</strong> period c.<strong>900</strong> - c.1250 is richer(see <strong>the</strong> Paper 14 re<strong>ad</strong>ing list). For <strong>the</strong> earlier period you may find <strong>the</strong> following useful:J M H Smith, Europe after Rome (2005), ‘Men and women’, pp. 115-47.L.M. Bitel, Women in Early Medieval Europe, 400-1000 (Cambridge, 2002)P. Skinner, 'Women, wills and wealth', Early Medieval Europe 3 (1994)Richard Saller, Patriarchy, Property and Death in <strong>the</strong> Roman Family (Cambridge, 1994) – useful RomanbackgroundJudith Evans Grubbs, Law and Family in Late Antiquity (Oxford, 1995)Gillian Clark, Women in Late Antiquity (Oxford, 1995)A Arjava, Women and Law in Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 1996)G Nathan, The Family in Late Antiquity (London, 2000)Liz James (ed), Men, Women, and Eunuchs – Gender in Byzantium (London, 1997)Derek Baker (ed.), Medieval Women (Oxford, 1978). See in particular <strong>the</strong> excellent essay by Janet L. Nelson,'Queens as Jezebels: Brunhild and Balthild in Merovingian His<strong>to</strong>ry', pp. 31-78.W.J. Sheils and Diana Wood (ed.), Women in <strong>the</strong> Church (Oxford, 1990), essays in particular by Janet L.Nelson,Elizabeth Ward, Jane Martindale. Martin Klaussen and Rosamond McKitterick on <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>.S. Mosher Stuard (ed.), Women in Medieval SocietyS. Wemple and J. Kirschner (ed.), Women in <strong>the</strong> Mediaeval World (1987)Marcelle Thiebaux, The writings <strong>of</strong> mediaeval women (New York, 1987) with translated texts.Jane Hyam, ‘Ermentrude and Richildis’, in Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald: Court and kingdom, ed. J. Nelson and M Gibson(revised ed. 1990), p. 154-68.Elizabeth Ward, 'Caesar’s Wife; <strong>the</strong> career <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> empress Judith', in Charlemagne's Heir. New Perspectives on<strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious (ed.) R. Collins and P. Godman (Oxford, 1990)John Carmi Parsons (ed.), Medieval Queenship (Stroud, 1994)A. Duggan (ed.), Queens and Queenship (1997)Peter Dronke, Women Writers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (Cambridge, 1984)P. Stafford, Queens, concubines and dowagers (1983)Patrick Corbet, Les saints ot<strong>to</strong>niens. Saintété dynastique, saintété royale et saintété feminine au<strong>to</strong>ur de l'an mil(Sigmaringen, 1986)Karl Leyser, Rule and Conflict in early mediaeval Society (London, 1982)R. McKitterick, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word, ch. 6, (1989)Suzanne Wemple, Women in Frankish Society (1985)Jane Gardiner, Women in Roman Law andf Society (London, 1986)David Herlihy, The Mediaeval Household (1989)Frauen in spätaantike und frühmittelater, (ed.) Werner Affeldt (Sigmaringen, 1990) arts. in Eng. Fr. and German.Weibliche Lebensgestaltung im frühen Mittelalter, ed. H.W. Goetz (Cologne 1991). Articles by Goetz,Heidrich, Baltrush-Schneider, McKitterick and Kuchenbuch. The paper by McKitterick is published inEnglish as R. McKitterick, 'Women and literacy in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>' in R.McKitterick, Books,scribesand learning in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms, sixth <strong>to</strong> ninth centuries (Aldershot 1994), ch. XIII, pp. 1-43Michel Parisse (ed.), Veuves et Veuvage dans le haut moyen âge (Paris 1994)J.M.H. Smith, 'The problem <strong>of</strong> female sanctity in Carolingian Europe', Past and Present 146 (1995) pp.3-37V. Flint, 'Susanna and <strong>the</strong> Lothar crystal: a liturgical perspective', Early Medieval Europe 4 (1995) 61-86P. Stafford and A.B. Mulder-Bakker (eds.), Gendering <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (Oxford, 2000)L. Brubaker and J M H Smith, Gender in <strong>the</strong> Early Medieval World: East and West, 300-<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 2004)K. Holum, Theodosian Empresses. Women and Imperial Dominion in Late Antiquity (1982)L. James, Empresses and Power in Early Byzantium (2001)66


L. Garland, Byzantine Empresses. Women and Power in Byzantium AD 527 <strong>to</strong> 1204 (1999)SEE ALSO <strong>the</strong> section <strong>900</strong>-1250 in <strong>the</strong> Paper 14 Bibliography as some books contain articles ranging across <strong>the</strong>earlier <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>.OF RELATED INTERESTJack Goody, The Development <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Family and Marriage in Europe (Cambridge, 1983)D M H<strong>ad</strong>ley (ed), Masculinity in Medieval Europe (London, 1999)John Boswell, Christianity, Social Tolerance and Homosexuality in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Chicago,1980)R. Le Jan, Famille et pouvoir dans le monde franc (vii-x siècle) (Paris, 1995)M. Parisse (ed.), Veuves et veuvage dans le haut moyen âge (Paris, 1993)S. Cavallo and L. Warner (eds.), Widowhood in medieval and early modern Europe (London, 1999), papersby Crick and Skinner.Averil Cameron, Bryan Ward Perkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry VolumeXIV - Late Antiquity: Empire and Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000), chapters 14-15 on<strong>the</strong> family.67


ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL ISSUESRaymond Chevallier, Roman Ro<strong>ad</strong>s (London rev. ed. 1989)J.C. Besterman, J.M. Bos and H.A. Hiedinger, Mediaeval Archaeology in <strong>the</strong> Ne<strong>the</strong>rlands (Assen., 1990)R. Hodges and B. Hobley (ed.), The Rebirth <strong>of</strong> Towns in <strong>the</strong> West, A.D. 700-1050 CBA Research Report 68(London, 1988)S.McGrail (ed.), Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons CBA Research Report 71 (London,1990)R. Hodges, Dark Age Economics (1982)------------ and D.Whitehouse, Mohammed and Charlemagne and <strong>the</strong> Origins <strong>of</strong> Europe (London, 1983)An updated and much improved French version <strong>of</strong> this is available – Mahomet, Charlemagne et lesorigines de l’Europe (Paris, 1996)------------, 'Tr<strong>ad</strong>e and Market origins in <strong>the</strong> ninth century: relations between England and <strong>the</strong> Continent', inCharles <strong>the</strong> Bald; Court and Kingdom, ed. J.L. Nelson and M.T. Gibson, 2nd rev. ed. (1990)------------, The Sixth Century – Production, Distribution, and Demand (Leiden, 1998)M. Rouche, 'Géographie rurale du royaume de Charles le Chauve' ibid., S. Lebecq, Marchands etnavigateurs frisons du haut moyen age (Lille, 1986)H. Atsma (ed.), Le Neustrie, Beihefte der Francia 16 (1989) - various essays by Devrey, Verhulst, Goetz etc.G. Duby, Early Growth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> European Economy (1974)----------, Rural economy and country life in <strong>the</strong> Mediaeval West (1968)Wendy Davies, Small Worlds. The Village Community in early mediaeval Brittany (London, 1988)M.W. Barley, European Towns: <strong>the</strong>ir origins and early his<strong>to</strong>ry (1968)K. Randsborg, The first Millennium (Cambridge, 1991)A. Verhulst, 'The origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>to</strong>wns in <strong>the</strong> law countries and <strong>the</strong> Pirenne Thesis', Past and Present 122 (1989)C. Wickham, 'European forests in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>: landscape and land clearance', Settimane diStudio del centro Italiano di studi sul'al<strong>to</strong> medioevo 37 (Spole<strong>to</strong> 1990) and o<strong>the</strong>r essays <strong>of</strong> relevance.A Verhulst (ed.), Le grand domaine aux époques mérovingienne et carolingienne (Gent, 1985)F. Lot, Fidèles ou Vassaux? (Paris 1904)E. Magnou-Nortier, Foi et Fidelité (Toulouse, 1976)M. Bloch, Feudal Society (Eng. Trans. 1968)F.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, Feudalism (Eng. Trans. 1962)C.E. Odegaard, Vassi et fideles in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire (Cambridge, Mass., 1948)J.P. Devroey, Le Polyptyque et les listes de cens de l'abbaye de Saint-Remi de Reims (IX-XIs) (Reims, 1984)T. Reuter (ed.), The Mediaeval Nobility (1979)S. Airlie, 'Bonds <strong>of</strong> power and bonds <strong>of</strong> association in <strong>the</strong> court circle <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious', in P.Godman andR. Collins, Charlemagn's Heir: New perspectives on <strong>the</strong> rign <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious (Oxford,1990)W. Kienast, Die Fränkische Vasallität (ed.), Peter Herde (Frankfurt, 1990)P. Bonnassie, From slavery <strong>to</strong> Feudalism in south-western Europe (Cambridge, 1991)J. Haywood, Dark Age Naval Power. A Reassessment <strong>of</strong> Frankish and Anglo-Saxon Seafaring Activity(London, 1991)Susan Reynolds, Fiefs and Vassals. The Medieval evidence reinterpreted (Oxford, 1994)Hans-Werner Goetz, 'Serfdom and <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> a 'seigneurial system in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian period: a survey<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence', Early Medieval Europe 2 (1993) 29-52.Chris Wickham, Land and Power: Studies in Italian and European Social his<strong>to</strong>ry 400-1200 (Rome andLondon, 1994)------------------, Framing <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages. Europe and <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean, 400-800 (Oxford, 2005) –usefully summarised by P. Sarris ‘Continuity and Discontinuity in <strong>the</strong> Post-Roman Economy;Journal <strong>of</strong>Agrarian Change (2005_------------------, 'Rural Society in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World' in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New CambridgeMedieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 510-37: see also chapters on <strong>the</strong>economy, social and military organization, money and coinage and <strong>the</strong> aris<strong>to</strong>cracy by Verhulst,Goetz, Blackburn and Airlie respectively in <strong>the</strong> same volume.Megan McLaughlin, Consorting with saints, prayer for <strong>the</strong> de<strong>ad</strong> in early medieval France (Ithaca, 94)Towns in <strong>the</strong> Viking Age, (ed.) H. Clarke and B Ambrosiani, revised edition (Leicester, 1995)N Christie and S T Loseby (eds), Towns in Transition, Urban Evolution in Late Antiquity and <strong>the</strong> EarlyMiddle Ages (Aldershot, 1996)A Verhulst, The Rise <strong>of</strong> Cities in Northwest Europe (Cambridge, 1999)M Innes, State and Society in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 1999)M. McCormick, The Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> European Economy: Communications and Commerce A.D. 300-<strong>900</strong>(Cambridge, 1999)R. Hodges, Towns and Tr<strong>ad</strong>e in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (London, 2000)68


O.R. Constable Housing <strong>the</strong> Stranger in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World (Cambridge, 2004)M. Mc Cormick, The Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> European Economy (Cambridge, 2002)A. Verhulst, The Carolingian Economy (Cambridge, 2002)H. Hamerow, Early Medieval Settlements: The Archaelogy <strong>of</strong> Rural Communities in N-W Europe 400-<strong>900</strong>(Oxford, 2003)P. Sarris, ‘The Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Manorial Economy – New Insights <strong>from</strong> Late Antiquity’ English His<strong>to</strong>ricalReview CXIX 481 pp. 279-311E. James et al., ‘The Origins <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> European Economy – A Debate’ Early Medieval Europe 12.3 (2003)pp.259-325 (discussion <strong>of</strong> McCormick’s book)J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire and Society (Manchester, 2005): chapters by Loveluck on ruralsettlements and by Verhaeghe with Loveluck and S<strong>to</strong>ry on urban developments.T. Pestell and K. Ulmschneider (ed.), Markets in Early Medieval Europe. Tr<strong>ad</strong>ing and Productive Sites, 650-850 (2003): chapters 1 and 14-19 for sites including Tissø (Denmark) and San Vincenzo alVolturno.P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry I: c.500 - c.700 (Cambridge, 2005): chapters byLoseby on ‘The Mediterranean Economy’ and Lebecq on ‘The Nor<strong>the</strong>rn Seas (fifth <strong>to</strong> eighthcenturies)’.A very important collection <strong>of</strong> essays by Sarris, Faith, Banaji, Costambeys, Innes, Sijpesteijn, and Whit<strong>to</strong>wis <strong>to</strong> be found in <strong>the</strong> Journal <strong>of</strong> Agrarian Change 9.1. (2009) – a special issue edited by Sarris and Banaji inresponse <strong>to</strong> Wickham’s Framing <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Oxford, 2005)NumismaticsM. Blackburn, ‘Money and Coinage’ in P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry I:c.500 - c.700 (Cambridge, 2005) pp. 660-74M. Blackburn, 'Money and Coinage' in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II:c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 538-60Philip Grierson and Mark Blackburn, Mediaeval European Coinage with a catalogue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coins in <strong>the</strong>Fitzwilliam Museum I The Early Middle Ages 5th - 10th centuries (Cambridge, 1986)Philip Grierson, Numismatics (1976)------------------, 'Numismatics', Medieval Studies (ed.), J.M. Powell 2nd ed., (1994)------------------, 'Commerce in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages: a critique <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence', Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> RoyalHis<strong>to</strong>rical Society 9 (1959), pp. 123-40------------------, 'La fonction sociale de la monnaie en angleterre aux VIIe et VIIIe siecles', Settimane diStudio del Centro Italiano sull'al<strong>to</strong> medioevo (1961)------------------, 'The Canterbury (St. Martin) hoard <strong>of</strong> Frankish and Anglo-Saxon coin ornaments',British Numismatic Journal 27 1952.------------------, 'Charlemagne's coronation and <strong>the</strong> coinage <strong>of</strong> Leo III', Revue Belge de Philologie etd'His<strong>to</strong>ire 30 1952.------------------, 'Money and coinage under Charlemagne', Karl der Grosse I (ed.) Wolfgang Braunfels(Düsseldorf, 1965)S. Coupland, ‘Charlemagne’s coinage: ideology and economy’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empire andSociety (Manchester, 2005), 211-29D. Metcalf, 'The prosperity <strong>of</strong> North West Europe in <strong>the</strong> eighth and ninth centuries', Economic His<strong>to</strong>ryReview 20 1967)-------------, Coinage in <strong>the</strong> Balkans (1965)-------------, 'Studies in <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> early medieval coins', Numismatic Chronicle 7 ser. VII 1967pp. 67-81.C.M. Cipolla, Money, Prices and Civilisation in <strong>the</strong> Mediterranean World ss. V - XVII (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1956)P.H. Sawyer, Age <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Vikings pp. 89-119 (on Viking hoards)J.N. Hillgarth, 'Coins and Chronicles: propaganda in sixth century Spain and <strong>the</strong> Byzantine background',His<strong>to</strong>ria 16, 1966, pp. 483-508G.C. Miles, The coinage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Visgoths <strong>of</strong> Spain (1952)K.F. Morrison, Carolingian Coinage (1967) not reliableW.Wroth, Catalogue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> coins <strong>of</strong> Vandals, Ostragoths and Limbards in <strong>the</strong> British Museum (London, 1911)W.A. Oddy, 'Analyses <strong>of</strong> Lombardic Tremisses by <strong>the</strong> specific gravity method', Numismatic Chronicles12, 1972.J.P.C. Kent, 'The coins', in R.S.L. Bruce-Mitford, The Sut<strong>to</strong>n Hoo Ship Burial I (London, 1978)69


CULTURE AND INTELLECTUAL DEVELOPMENTSThe late antique and early medieval backgroundSourcesH. Isbell, The last poets <strong>of</strong> imperial Rome (Penguin, 1971)James Stevenson (ed.), The new Eusebius (1969, rev. ed. 1987)--------------------------, Creeds, Councils and Controversies (1966, rev. ed. 1989)Augustine, Confessions------------, City <strong>of</strong> God etc.See also <strong>the</strong> primary source lists in <strong>the</strong> sections above.SecondaryEach <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> key general works includes chapters on education, learning etc: Averil Cameron, Bryan WardPerkins and Michael Whitby (eds.), The Cambridge Ancient His<strong>to</strong>ry Volume XIV - Late Antiquity: Empireand Successors, A.D. 425-600 (Cambridge, 2000); P. Fouracre (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry.Volume I: c. 500-c. 700 (Cambridge, 2005); R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry.Volume II: c. 700-c. <strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995).H.I. Marrou, Education in Antiquity (Eng. tran. 1956)R. Markus, 'Paganism, Christianity and <strong>the</strong> Latin classics in <strong>the</strong> fourth century' in J.W. Binns, TheLatin Literature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fourth Century (1974)P. Riché, Education and Culture in <strong>the</strong> Barbarian West, ss. V-VIII (1976 - Eng. trans. by J.J. Contreni)M.L.W. Laistner, Thought and Letters in western Europe 500-<strong>900</strong> (1959)A. Momigliano, The Conflict between paganism and Christianity in <strong>the</strong> fourth century (1963)R. Syme, Ammianus Marcellinus and <strong>the</strong> His<strong>to</strong>ria Augusta (1969)Peter Brown, Augustine <strong>of</strong> Hippo (1962)---------------, Religion and Society in <strong>the</strong> age <strong>of</strong> St. Augustine (1972)---------------, The Rise <strong>of</strong> Western Christendom (2nd ed., 2003)A. Cameron, Poetry and Propaganda at <strong>the</strong> court <strong>of</strong> Honorius (Oxford, 1970)John F. Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, Western artis<strong>to</strong>cracies and <strong>the</strong> imperial court (1975)E.K. Rand, Founders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (1928)Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bible vol. I (on Jerome) and II (<strong>the</strong> chapters on <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>).H. Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, Boethius (1984)M. Gibson (ed.), Boethius and his influence on mediaeval culture (1984)J. Fontaine, Isidore de Seville et la culture wisigothique (1965)J.J. O'Donnell, Cassiodorus (1979)W. G<strong>of</strong>fart, The narra<strong>to</strong>rs <strong>of</strong> barbarian his<strong>to</strong>ry (1988)John Mat<strong>the</strong>ws, The Roman Empire <strong>of</strong> Ammianus (London, 1989)ByzantiumCyril Mango, Byzantium (1980)Cyril Mango (ed.), The Oxford His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (2002), esp. chapters 3 and 8.Cambridge Mediaeval His<strong>to</strong>ry vol. IV, part II (1969)Nigel Wilson, Scholars <strong>of</strong> Byzantium (1983)Averil Cameron, Procopius and <strong>the</strong> sixth century (1985)P Lemerle, Byzantine Humanism (Canberra, 1986)G Horrocks, Greek – A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Language and its Speakers (London, 1997)(See also Byzantium section above)G. Bowers<strong>to</strong>ck, P. Brown and O. Grabar, Late Antiquity. A Guide <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Post-Classical World (Cambridge,Mass., 1999)70


THE CAROLINGIAN RENAISSANCEPrimaryEinhard, Life <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne trans. Lewis Thorpe, Pengin ClassicsAlcuin, Letters trans. S. AllotLupus <strong>of</strong> Ferrières, Correspondence trans. G.W. RegenosPoetry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Renaissance trans. Peter Godman (1984)Paul Dut<strong>to</strong>n (ed.), Carolingian Civilization (1994)Paschasius R<strong>ad</strong>bertus Life <strong>of</strong> Wala and Epitaphium Arsenii trans. A CabanissP. Lehmann (ed.), Mittelalterliche Biblio<strong>the</strong>kskataloge Deutschlands und der Schweiz (1918)C. Becker, Catalogi biblio<strong>the</strong>carum antiqui (Bonn, 1886)Jonas <strong>of</strong> Orleans, De institutio regia, in A ninth-century political tract, trans. R.W. Dyson(Smith<strong>to</strong>wn, N.Y.1983)Sedulius Scottus, On Christian Rulers and The Poems, Eng. trans. E.G. Doyle (Binghamp<strong>to</strong>n, N.Y. 1983)See also <strong>the</strong> separate section on his<strong>to</strong>riography.For o<strong>the</strong>r translations see McKitterick, The Frankish kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians, Bibliography <strong>of</strong> sources,pp. 341-6, and <strong>the</strong> sources provided in R. McKitterick (ed.) Carolingian Culture (see below), and R. McKitterick(ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995). See also <strong>the</strong> web-basedsource, <strong>the</strong> Internet Medieval Sourcebook (http://www.fordham.edu/halsall/sbook.html).SecondaryR. McKitterick (ed.) Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation (Cambridge, 1993). This containsessays on The Carolingian renaissance, Carolingian political ideology, Carolingian thought, Latin Literature,German vernacular literature, grammar, The writing <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry, Script and book production, art andarchitecture and Music. All essays are accompanied by Bibliographies as a guide <strong>to</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r re<strong>ad</strong>ing, TheFrankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians 751-987 (1983) chs. 6,8 and 11 and <strong>the</strong> references <strong>the</strong>re given.R. McKitterick, ‘The Carolingian renaissance <strong>of</strong> culture and learning’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne.Empireand Society (Manchester, 2005), 151-166M.L.W. Laistner, Thought and Letters in Christian Europe 500-<strong>900</strong> (1959)-------------------, The Intellectual heritage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (1963)Settimane de Studio del centro Italiano di studi sull'al<strong>to</strong> medioevo 19 (1972), contains a number <strong>of</strong> importantarticles. See also vol 39 (1992) on patronage <strong>of</strong> culture.R. McKitterick, The Frankish Church and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian reforms 789-895 (1977)------------------, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (1989)The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in early mediaeval Europe, ed. R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1990)R. McKitterick, Books, scribes and learning in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms, 6th -10th centuries (Aldershot,1994)------------------, Frankish kings and culture in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (Aldershot, 1995)D. Bullough, The Age <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (1972)--------------, 'Europae pater: Charlemagne and his achievement in light <strong>of</strong> recent scholarship', EnglishHis<strong>to</strong>rical Review 85 (1970) pp. 59-105.W. Braunfels (ed.), Karl der Grosse. Lebenswerk und Nachleben vols. I-IV , especially vol. II (ed.)B. Bisch<strong>of</strong>f, Das geistige Leben (Düsseldorf, 1965)J. Boussard, The Civilization <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (1972)E. Patzelt, Das Karolingische Renaissance (1928)W. Edelstein, Eruditio et sapientia (1965)G. Gauche, Schullekture im Mittelalter (1970)L.D. Reynolds, Scribes and Scholars (Oxford, 1974)Y Hen and M Innes (ed), The Uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Cambridge, 2000) – see <strong>the</strong> pieceby McKitterickR McKitterick, ‘The Illusion <strong>of</strong> Royal Power in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Annals’ in English His<strong>to</strong>rical Review CXV(2000) pp 1-20M. Draak, 'Construe marks in Hiberno-Latin manuscripts' Mededelingen der Koninklijke NederlandseAk<strong>ad</strong>emie van wetenschappen 20 (1957)------------, 'The higher teaching <strong>of</strong> Latin grammar in Ireland during <strong>the</strong> ninth century', ibid. 30 (1967)J.J. Contreni, The Ca<strong>the</strong>dral School <strong>of</strong> Laon: its manuscripts and masters (1976)71


S. Rabe, Faith, art and politics at St. Riquier. The symbolic vision <strong>of</strong> Angilbert (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1995)J. Marenbon, From <strong>the</strong> circle <strong>of</strong> Alcuin <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> School <strong>of</strong> Auxerre (1982)W. Tre<strong>ad</strong>gold (ed.), Renaissances and renascences in his<strong>to</strong>ry (1985) esp. <strong>the</strong> article by John ContreniUta-Renate Blumenthal (ed.), Carolingian Essays (1984) esp. <strong>the</strong> chapters by John Contreni and Donald BulloughM. Gibson and J. Nelson (eds.), Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald: court and kingdom (1981)A.F. West, Alcuin and <strong>the</strong> rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Christian schools (1892) dated but still has much use in it.R. L. Poole, Illustrations <strong>of</strong> mediaeval thought and Learning (1922) dit<strong>to</strong>D. Schaller, 'Poetic rivalries at <strong>the</strong> court <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne', in R.B. Bolgar (ed.), Classical influences inEuropean Culture 500-1500 (1971)Charlemagne (Exhibition catalogue 1965)Charlemagne's Heir: New perspectives on <strong>the</strong> reign <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious, ed. Roger Collins and Peter Godman(Oxford, 1990), esp. <strong>the</strong> essays by Mü<strong>the</strong>rich and Sears.David Ganz, Corbie in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Renaissance (Sigmaringen, 1990)Marco Mostert, The Library <strong>of</strong> Fleury (Hilversum, 1989)La Neustrie. Les pays au nord de la Loire de 650 à 850, (ed.) H. Atsma, Beiheifte der Francia 16/I and16/II (Sigmaringen, 1989), esp. <strong>the</strong> articles by Riché, Vezin, Mü<strong>the</strong>rich, Dierkens and McKitterick.The Role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Book in Medieval Culture, ed. P. Ganz (Turnhout, 1986) esp. <strong>the</strong> article by Vezin.Haut Moyen-Age. Culture, Éducation et Société. Études <strong>of</strong>ferts à Pierre Riché, ed. Michael Sot (Paris,1990)M.M.Hildebrandt, The External School in Carolingian Society (Leiden, 1992)B. Kaczynski, Greek in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Age: The St Gall Manuscripts (Cambridge, Mass. 1988)W. Berschin, trans. J.C. Frakes, Greek Letters and Latin Middle Ages (1988)R. McKitterick, 'Eighth-century foundations; M. Banniard, 'Language and communication in CarolingianEurope'; John J. Contreni, 'The Carolingian renaissance: education and literary culture', David Ganz,'Theology and <strong>the</strong> reorganization <strong>of</strong> thought; idem, 'Book production in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian empire and<strong>the</strong> spre<strong>ad</strong> <strong>of</strong> Caroline minuscule'; Lawrence Nees, 'Art and architecture': all in R. McKitterick (ed.),The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp 681-844.B. Eastwood, 'The astronomy <strong>of</strong> Macrobius in Carolingian Europe: Dungal's letter <strong>of</strong> 811 <strong>to</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong>Great', Early Medieval Europe 3 (1994) 117-34.P.L. Butzer and D. Lohrmann, Science in western and eastern civilisation in Carolingian times (Basle, 1993)R. McKitterick His<strong>to</strong>ry and Memory in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World (Cambridge, 2004)Y. Hen, The Royal Patronage <strong>of</strong> Liturgy in Frankish Gaul <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Death <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald (877) (2001)R. McKitterick, Perceptions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Past in <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (Notre Dame, 2006)72


EINHARD AND CAROLINGIAN HISTORIOGRAPHYTextsEinhard, Vita Karoli Magni (ed.) R. Rau, Quellen zur Karolingischen Reichsgeschichte I (Damst<strong>ad</strong>t,1974) Eng. trans. L. Thorpe, Penguin Classics.Royal Frankish Annals (ed.) Rau (same volume as Einhard), Eng. trans. B. Scholz, Carolingian Chronicles(Ann Arbor, 1970)Astronomer, Life <strong>of</strong> Louis <strong>the</strong> Pious ed. R. Rau (same volume as Einhard) Eng.trans. A. Cabaniss, Son<strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (Syracuse, 1961)Nithard, Four Books <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>ries (ed.) R.Rau (same volume as Einhard)Eng. trans. B. Scholz, CarolingianChronicles (Ann Arbor, 1970)Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin, ed. R. Rau Quellen zur Karolingischen Reichsgeschichte 2 (Darmst<strong>ad</strong>t, 1972)Eng. trans. Janet L. Nelson, (Manchester, 1991)Fredegar, The Fourth book <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Chronicle <strong>of</strong> Fredegar and its Continuations (d.) with Eng. trans. J.M.Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill (London 1960)Liber His<strong>to</strong>riae Francorum (ed.) B. Krusch, MGH Scrip<strong>to</strong>res rerum merovingicarum II (Hanover,1888) pp.215-328. trans. B. Bachrach, Liber His<strong>to</strong>riae Francorum Lawrence, Kansas (1973)or Richard Geberding as an Appendix, pp. 171-81, <strong>to</strong> his The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Carolingians and <strong>the</strong>Liber His<strong>to</strong>riae Francorum (Oxford, 1987)Annales Mettenses Priores (The Earlier Annals <strong>of</strong> Metz): first section trans. P. Fouracre and R AGerberding,Late Merovingian France. His<strong>to</strong>ry and Hagiography 640-720 (1996)Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda Eng. trans. T. Reuter (Manchester 1992)SecondaryR. McKitterick, The Frankish Kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians, 751-987 (1983)------------------, The Carolingians and <strong>the</strong> Written Word (1989) esp. pp. 236-41M. Innes and R. McKitterick, 'The Writing <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry' in McKitterick (ed.) Carolingian Culture: emulationand innovation (Cambridge, 1993)C. Holdsworth (ed.), The Inheritance <strong>of</strong> His<strong>to</strong>riography (Exeter, 1986)M.McCormick, Les Annales du Haut Moyen Age in L. Geniccot (ed.). Typologie des Sources duMoyen Age (Turnhout, 1975)G. Monod, Etudes critiques sur les sources de l'his<strong>to</strong>ire carolingienne (Paris, 1878)W. Wattenbach, W. Levison and H. Lowe, Deutschlands Geschichtsquellen im Mittelalter (Weimar, 1953)R.C. van Caenegem, Guide <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Sources <strong>of</strong> Mediaeval His<strong>to</strong>ry (Oxford, Amsterdam etc., 1978)H. H<strong>of</strong>fman, Untersuchungen zur karolingischen Annalistik (Bonn, 1958)F. Unterkircher, Das Wienerfragment der Lorscher Annalen, Christus und die Samaritesin und Kateches<strong>ad</strong>es Niceta von Remesiana (Graz, 1967) facsimiles <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Lorsch annals, filled in year by year bycontemporary commenta<strong>to</strong>rs.I. Haselbach, Aufstieg und Herrschaft der Karlinger und der Darstellung der sogenannten AnnalesMettenses Priores (Lubeck, 1970)Janet L. Nelson, 'The Annals <strong>of</strong> St. Bertin', in Janet L. Nelson, Politics and Ritual in early mediaevalEurope (London, 1986) pp. 173-194.-------------------, 'Public His<strong>to</strong>ries and private his<strong>to</strong>ry in <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Nithard', in Nelson, Politics andRitual, pp. 195-238.Y. Hen and M Innes, The uses <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past in early medieval Europe (Cambridge, 2000)R. McKitterick His<strong>to</strong>ry and Memory in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World (Cambridge, 2004)S. MacLean, Kingship and Politics in <strong>the</strong> Late Ninth Century. Charles <strong>the</strong> Fat and <strong>the</strong> End <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>CarolingianEmpire (Cambridge, 2003) includes important discussions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Annals <strong>of</strong> Fulda, Notker and o<strong>the</strong>rsources for <strong>the</strong> later ninth century.See also <strong>the</strong> articles by Labande and Gautier.F.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, 'L'his<strong>to</strong>riographie dans la monarchie franque sous les Mérovingiens et les Carolingiens.Monarchie franque unitaire et Francie occidentale', Settimane di Studi del Centro Italiano distudi sull'al<strong>to</strong> Medioevo 17 La His<strong>to</strong>riografia (Spole<strong>to</strong>, 1970) 631-85.A. Scharer and G. Scheibelreiter, His<strong>to</strong>riographie in Frühmittelatter (Vienna, 1994) with chapters inEnglish by Wood, Sawyer, Collins, Reuter, Nelson, De Nie and McKitterick.73


Hans-Werner Goetz, Strukturen der spätkarolingischen Epoche im Spiegel der Vorstellungen einesZeitgenossischen Mönchs. Eine Interpretation der "Gesta Karoli" Notkers von Sankt Gallen(Bonn, 1981)H. Lowe, 'Regino von Prum und das his<strong>to</strong>rische Weltbild der Karolingerzeit', Rheinische Vierteljahrsblatter17 (1952), 151-79.-----------, 'Das Karlsbuch Notkers von St. Gallen und sein zeitgeschichtliche Hintergrund',Schweizerische Zeitschrift für Geschichte 20 (1970), 269-302.EinhardF.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, 'Einhard, biographer <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne', trans. Janet Sondheimer in F.L. Gansh<strong>of</strong>, TheCarolingians and <strong>the</strong> Frankish Monarchy (London, 1971). First published 1951. See hisreferences <strong>to</strong> older commentary.A. Kleinclausz, Eginhard (Paris, 1942)Innes and McKitterick, The writing <strong>of</strong> his<strong>to</strong>ry in McKitterick (ed.), Carolingian Culture, see above.R. McKitterick, 'The construction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>: <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> royal Frankish annals',in Transactions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Royal His<strong>to</strong>rical Society 7 (1997), 101-30.------------------, 'Paul <strong>the</strong> Deacon and <strong>the</strong> Franks', in Early Medieval Europe 8 (1999) 319-40------------------, His<strong>to</strong>ry and its Audiences (Cambridge, 2000)D. Ganz, ‘Einhard’s Charlemagne: <strong>the</strong> characterisation <strong>of</strong> greatness’, in J. S<strong>to</strong>ry (ed.), Charlemagne. Empireand Society (Manchester, 2005), 38-51J. Nelson, ‘Tackling Einhard’s “Life <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne”’, Journal <strong>of</strong> Ecclesiastical His<strong>to</strong>ry 57.2 (2006)74


MUSICGeneralPaléographie Musicale (facsimile series published by <strong>the</strong> Abbey <strong>of</strong> Solemes)The New Grove Dictionary (individual articles, e.g. Neums)B. Stäblein, Schriftbild der einstimmigen Musik (Leipzig, 1975)M. Huglo, Les TonairesK. Levy, Gregorian Chant and <strong>the</strong> Carolingians (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1998)and see <strong>the</strong> review article by R. McKitterick in Early Music His<strong>to</strong>ry 19 (2000) pp. 279-91.S. Rankin, 'Carolingian Music', in R. McKitterick (ed.), Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation(Cambridge, 1994), pp. 274-316.Gregorian and Old Roman ChantHelmut Hucke, 'Toward a new his<strong>to</strong>rical view <strong>of</strong> Gregorian chant', Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> AmericanMusicological Society 33 (1980)Leo Treitler, 'Homer and Gregory: <strong>the</strong> transmission <strong>of</strong> epic poetry and plainchant', The Musical Quarterly 60(1974)--------------, "Chant", Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> American Musicological Society 28 (1975)--------------, 'Re<strong>ad</strong>ing and singing: on <strong>the</strong> genesis <strong>of</strong> occidental music-writing', Early Music His<strong>to</strong>ry 4 (1984)Various articles in Musik und Lateinischer Ritus. Schweizer Jahrbuch für Musikwissenschaft 2 (1982)NotationLeo Treitler, 'Re<strong>ad</strong>ing and singing: on <strong>the</strong> genesis <strong>of</strong> occidental music-writing', Early Music His<strong>to</strong>ry 4 (1984)The New Grove, 'Neumatic notations'S. Corbin, Die NeumenB. Stäblein, Schriftbild der einstimmigen Musik (Leipzig, 1975)E. Jammers, Tafeln zur NeumenschriftSequencesW. von den Steinen, Notker der DichterR. Crocker, The Early Mediaeval SequenceB. Stäblein: various articles: see under Stäblein in The New Grove 'Sequences'Tropespapers by Arlt and Treitler in Forum Musicologicum 3 (1982)papers in Liturgische Tropen, ed. G. Silagi (1985)The New Grove 'Tropes'G. Weriss, Intritus Tropen, Monumenta Monodica Medii Aevi (1970)75


LATIN CANON LAW 500-<strong>900</strong>General:F. Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen und Literatur des canonischen Rechts in Abenlande (1870)P. Fournier and G. La Bras, His<strong>to</strong>ire des collection canoniques en Occident depuis les Fausses Decretales(1931)H. Mordek, Kirchenrecht und Reform im Frankreich (1975)The New Catholic Encyclopedia (1967) has a number <strong>of</strong> excellent articles, by le<strong>ad</strong>ingauthorities and in English.R. Reynolds, 'The organization, law and liturgy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> western church, 700-<strong>900</strong>', in R. McKitterick(ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 587-621.J A Brundage, Medieval Canon Law (1995) concentrates on later periods, but is a helpful introduction.See also L. Kéry, Canonical Collections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Early Middle Ages (ca. 400-1140). A Bibliographical Guide<strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Manuscripts and Literature (Washing<strong>to</strong>n DC, 1999)Penitentials:Medieval handbooks <strong>of</strong> penance ed. and trans. J.T.McNeill and H.M. Gamer (1938)C. Vogel, Les penitentiels (Typologie des sources du moyen age 227, 1978)Hibernensis:R. Reynolds, Unity and diversity in Carolingian canon law collections, in Carolingian essays (ed.) U.R.Blumenthal (1983)Pseudo-Isidore:E. Sekel in Realencyclopädie für protestantische Theologie und Kirche (3rd ed. 1906, vol 16)*H. Fuhrmann, Einfluss und Verbreitung des pseudoisidorischen Falschungen (1972-4)Bishops' Capitularies:C. de Clerq, La legislation religieuse franque (1936)P. Brommer, Capitula episcoporum. Die bisch<strong>of</strong>lichen Kapitularien (Typologie de sources 43, 1985)and see his MGH edition.Local centres:R. Kottje, 'Einheit und Vielfalt des kirchlichen Lebens in der Karolingerzeit', in Zeitschrift fürKirchengeschichte 76 (1965)R. Reynolds, 'Canon law collections in early ninth century Salzburg', in Monumenta iuris canonici(Ser. C, 1980)R. McKitterick, 'Knowledge <strong>of</strong> canon law in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms before 789: <strong>the</strong> manuscriptevidence', Journal <strong>of</strong> Theological Studies 36 (1985)R. McKitterick, 'Unity and diversity in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian church', Studies in Church His<strong>to</strong>ry 32 (1995)pp. 59-82.On introduction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Dionysio-H<strong>ad</strong>riana <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Frankish Kingdoms see R. McKitterick, The frankishchurch and <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Reforms (1* esp. ch.1 and 2 (on episcopal statutes)).In U.L. Re<strong>ad</strong>ing * The Seckel article on Pseudo-Isidore is translated in<strong>to</strong> English in The New Schaff-Herzog Encylcopedia <strong>of</strong> Religious Knowledge vol. IX (1911) (ed.) S.M. Jackson pp. 343-50. Thereis a discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pseudo-Isidorean material in W. Ullmann, The Growth <strong>of</strong> Papal Governmentin <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (1955)On Hincmar Bishop <strong>of</strong> Laon and his quarrel with his uncle, Archbishop Hincmar <strong>of</strong> Rheims and <strong>the</strong>connection with pseudo-Isidore, see P.R. McKeon, Hincmar <strong>of</strong> Laaon and Carolingian politics(1978)Fournier-Le Bras, listed at <strong>the</strong> <strong>to</strong>p, will give you <strong>the</strong> neatest description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different collections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early<strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>, <strong>the</strong> Hispana and <strong>the</strong> abridged version known as <strong>the</strong> Epi<strong>to</strong>me Hispanae, <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> DionysiusExiguus, <strong>the</strong> Vetus Gallica and <strong>the</strong> later Frankish collections Dionysio-H<strong>ad</strong>riana, Dacherina, Herovalliana etc.The Collectio canon Hibernensis, compiled <strong>from</strong> biblical and patristic sources ra<strong>the</strong>r than exclusively referringback <strong>to</strong> earlier collections <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> church (and originally apparently Irish) on matters both <strong>of</strong> doctrineand discipline, is discussed well by Reynolds. But note <strong>the</strong> distinction between <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>rically orderedcollections, with <strong>the</strong> decrees <strong>of</strong> Church councils and papal decisions on church matters being preserved inchronological order <strong>of</strong> issue, and <strong>the</strong> systematic collections by subject compiled later in <strong>the</strong> barbarian Kingdoms.76


CAROLINGIAN THOUGHTNOTE'Thought' is used ra<strong>the</strong>r than 'philosophy' or '<strong>the</strong>ology' <strong>to</strong> avoid making any implicit judgement that <strong>the</strong> thinking<strong>of</strong> Carolingian scholars can be defined in a particular way with reference <strong>to</strong> a particular discipline. Thereferences below should elucidate <strong>the</strong> difference between <strong>the</strong> his<strong>to</strong>rical approach which assumes Carolingianthought <strong>to</strong> be part <strong>of</strong> a general intellectual development with certain recognisable characteristics and attempt <strong>to</strong>place <strong>the</strong> writer also in his practical, as well as his intellectual, his<strong>to</strong>rical context, and <strong>the</strong> narrower intellectualapproach which focusses on <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r thinkers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> time.A: Introduc<strong>to</strong>ry and background re<strong>ad</strong>ing on mediaeval thoughtG. Leff, Medieval Thought <strong>from</strong> St. Augustine <strong>to</strong> Ockham (1958)John Marenbon, Early Medieval Philosophy 480-1150 (1983)A. Armstrong, The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Later Greek and early mediaeval Philosophy (1967)J. Pinborg (ed.), The Cambridge His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Later Mediaeval Philosophy (1982)H. Ch<strong>ad</strong>wick, Boethius (1982)A. S. McGr<strong>ad</strong>e (ed.), The Cambridge Companion <strong>to</strong> Medieval Philosophy (2003)B: Carolingian intellectual life- background and contextR. McKitterick, Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation (1993) esp. <strong>the</strong> essay by John Marenbon.------------------, The Frankish kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingian 751-987 (1983) chs. 6,8 and 11.M.L.W. Laistner, Thought and Letters in Western Europe 500-<strong>900</strong> (1959)-------------------, The intellectual heritage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong> (1966)R.L. Poole, Illustrations <strong>of</strong> Medieval Thought and Learning (1920)E. K. Rand, Founders <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (1926)J.M. Wallace-H<strong>ad</strong>rill, The Frankish Church (1983) ch.15.P. Godman and R. Collins (ed.), Charlemagne's Heir (1990) chs. 19-24.C: Carolingian intellectual life - studies <strong>of</strong> individuals and issues(i) Gottschalk and predestinationM. Gibson, 'The Continuity <strong>of</strong> learning 850-1050' in Via<strong>to</strong>r 2D. Ganz, 'The debate on predestination' in J.L. Nelson and M.T. Gibson (eds.) Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald: Court andKingdom (2nd ed. 1991)----------, Corbie in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Renaissance (1991)----------, 'Theology and <strong>the</strong> organisation <strong>of</strong> thought' in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New CambridgeMedieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp 758-785(ii) John Scotus EruigenaPeriphyseon (ed.) with Eng. trans. I.P. Sheldon-Williams (1968-81)Homily on Prologue <strong>to</strong> St. John (ed.) with Fr. trans. E. Jeauneau (1969)Commentary on John (ed.) with Fr. trans. E. Jeauneau (1972)John Scotus Eriugena trans. Gregory <strong>of</strong> Nyssa, Maximus <strong>the</strong> Confessor and <strong>the</strong> Celestial Heriarchy <strong>of</strong>Pseudo-Dionysius <strong>the</strong> Areopagite, as well as writing his treatise on Predestination (ed.S. M<strong>ad</strong>ec) glosses in Martianus capella, On <strong>the</strong> Marriage <strong>of</strong> Philology and Mercury (ed.)E. Jeauneau or C. Lutz, and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r works cited above.For a clear description <strong>of</strong> Eriugena's thought see R.L. Poole in section B above. See alsoessays in J.J. O'Meara and L. Bieler, The Mind <strong>of</strong> Eriugena and <strong>the</strong> discussion.J.J. O'Meara, Eriugena (1988)The best guide <strong>to</strong> Eriugena is still M. Cappuyns, Jean Scot Erigène: sa vie son oeuvre sa pensée(1933), but see also John Marenbon, From <strong>the</strong> circle <strong>of</strong> Alcuin <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> school <strong>of</strong> Auxerre(1981).S. Gersh, From Iamblichus <strong>to</strong> Eriugena (1978) exemplifies <strong>the</strong> 'Beierwalters approach' described byDr. Marenbon, in tracing elements <strong>of</strong> Pla<strong>to</strong>nic philosophy in <strong>the</strong> work <strong>of</strong> Eriugena.See also J. Marenbon, 'Wulf<strong>ad</strong>, Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald and John Scotus Eriugena' in Nelson and Gibson(eds.), Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald (2nd ed. Aldershot, 1991)77


D. On <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> LogicJ. Marenbon, From <strong>the</strong> circle <strong>of</strong> Alcuin <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> school <strong>of</strong> Auxerre (1981)NB. Boethius in <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages, ed. Margaret Gibson (Oxford, 1981) has many useful essays on thought,logic and philosophy in <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>.D. Ganz, "Theology and <strong>the</strong> organisation <strong>of</strong> thought", in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New CambridgeMedievalHis<strong>to</strong>ry II c.700-c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995), pp. 758-85.J. Cav<strong>ad</strong>ini, The last Chris<strong>to</strong>logy <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> West (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia, 1993)78


GRAMMARThe grammars written by <strong>the</strong> grammatici <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Roman Empire, most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m active in <strong>the</strong> fourth and fifthcenturies, were <strong>the</strong> starting point for teachers <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> early <strong>middle</strong> <strong>ages</strong>. The most widely re<strong>ad</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>Grammatici wereDonatus ca 350 Ars minor and Ars Major.Priscian (ca 500) Institutio de nomine, Partitionees and Institutions grammaticaeIsidore <strong>of</strong> Seville, (ob. 636) Etymologiae Bk.1.The works <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Grammatici were edited by Heinrich Keil, Grammatici Latini (Leipzig 1855-80). Donatusis in vol. IV, pp. 355-410 and Priscian in vols. II and III.Donatus has also been re-edited recently by:Louis Holtz, Donat et la tr<strong>ad</strong>ition de l'enseignement grammatical(Paris, 1981) (reviewed by V.Law in Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur 108,1986) pp. 101-9.On ancient education see H.I. Marrou, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Education in Antiquity (London, 1956)Also <strong>the</strong> best guides are:V. Law, The Insular Latin Grammarians (Woodbridge, 1982)---------, 'Linguistics in <strong>the</strong> earlier Middle Ages: <strong>the</strong> insular and Carolingian grammarians', Transactions<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Philological Society (1985) pp. 171-93.---------, 'The study <strong>of</strong> Grammar', in R. McKitterick (ed.), Carolingian Culture: emulation and innovation(Cambridge, 1994) pp. 88-110.On <strong>the</strong> attempt <strong>to</strong> reconcile grammar with religious teaching see:D.C. Lambot, (ed.) Oeuvres théologiques et grammaticales de Godescalc d'Orbais (Louvai, 1945)J. Jolivet, 'L'enjeu de la grammaire par Godescalc' in Jean Scot Erigène et l'his<strong>to</strong>ire de la philosophie(Paris, 1972) pp. 79-87.B. Löfstedt, L. Holtz, A. Kibre (ed.), Smaragdi Liber in partibus Donati, Corpus ChristianorumContinuatio Medievalis 68 (Turnhout 1986). This has a useful introduction in French.On <strong>the</strong> contribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Irish <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> grammar in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Empire seeL. Holtz, 'Grammariens irlandais au temps de Jean Scot: quelques aspects de leur pédagogie', in JeanScot Erigène et l'his<strong>to</strong>ire de la philosophie pp. 69-78.79


BOOK PRODUCTION AND THE DEVELOPMENT OF SCRIPTGeneral introduction: See R.McKitterick, 'Script and book production' in McKitterick (ed.)Carolingian Culture: emulation and innocation (Cambridge, 1993)R. McKitterick, Books, scribes and learning in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms sixth <strong>to</strong> ninth centuries (Aldershot,1994)D. Ganz, 'Book production in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian empire and <strong>the</strong> spre<strong>ad</strong> <strong>of</strong> Caroline minuscule', in R.McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 - c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp.786-808.1. Materials and formatParchment gr<strong>ad</strong>ually superseded papyrus in <strong>the</strong> course <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fourth century. The codex form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> book alsobegan <strong>to</strong> predominate in <strong>the</strong> fourth century and it was <strong>the</strong> Christian's preferred format for <strong>the</strong> book.T.S. Pattie and E.G. Turner, The Written Word on Papyrus (British Library, London, 1974)Naphtali Lewis, Papyrus in Classical Antiquity (Oxford, 1974)R. Reed, The nature and making <strong>of</strong> parchment (London, 1975)M.L. Ryder, 'Parchment: Its his<strong>to</strong>ry, manufacture and composition', Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> society <strong>of</strong> Archivists 2(1964) pp. 391-9.C.H. Roberts and T.C. Skeat, The Birth <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Codex (British Ac<strong>ad</strong>emy 1983) and see <strong>the</strong> review byR. McKitterick in The Library (1985) pp. 360-3.2. Scribes and writingPens were m<strong>ad</strong>e usually <strong>of</strong> goose quills or <strong>from</strong> reeds (phragmites communis).Ink m<strong>ad</strong>e <strong>from</strong> gall apple, iron etc. mixed with wine or vinegar.Marc Drogin, Medieval Calligraphy (Montclair, New Jersey, 1980)Jacques Stiennon, Paleographie du moyen age (Paris, 1973)Bernhard Bisch<strong>of</strong>f, Paleographie (1979) (- in German, also available in French by Jean Vezin and inEnglish as Latin Palaeography (Cambridge, 1990) - paperback. [All three have sections ontechniques and materials for writing, as do many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> introduc<strong>to</strong>ry handbooks]3. Scripts(a) Roman script system:Capitals - Square capitals (Capitalis qu<strong>ad</strong>rata); Rustic Capitals (Capitalis rustica);early Roman cursive; uncial; half-uncial; late Roman cursive.E. Maunde Thompson, An Introduction <strong>to</strong> Greek and Latin Palaeography (1912)James J. John, 'Latin Paleography' in Medieval Studies. An Introduction (ed.), J.M. Powell (Syracuse,1976);2nd ed. 1993)E.A. Lowe, Handwriting. Our Mediaeval Legacy (1969)B.L. Ullman, Ancient Writing and its influence (reprint 1969)A. Petrucci, 'L'onicale Romania', Studi Medievali 3 ser. 12 (1972, 75-114 at 108.See <strong>the</strong> collection <strong>of</strong> Petrucci's papers in English translation (New Haven and London, 1995)(b) The 'national' scriptsVisigothic minuscule: see M. Diaz y Diaz's monograph (1978) (in Spanish).Beneventan minuscule: see E.A. Lowe, The Beneventan Script (revised text by V. Brown (Rome, 1980)).Insular half uncial - see Julian Brown, introduction <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> facsimiles <strong>of</strong> Insular miniscule -<strong>the</strong> LindisfarneGospels (1968) and now <strong>of</strong> Durham MS A.11.10 (1982). Also his Collected Papers. APalaeographer's View (1993) (ed.) J. Bateley.English uncial: E.A. Lowe, English Uncial (1960), E.A. Lowe, Codices Latini Antiquiores. The BritishIsles (esp. <strong>the</strong> Introduction).Merovingian cursive. uncial and half uncial: R. McKitterick, 'Frankish uncial: a new context for <strong>the</strong>Echternach scrip<strong>to</strong>rium' in Willibrod, zyn wereld en zyn werk (ed. P. Bange and W. Weiler(Nijmegen, 1990) [also in McKitterick, Books, scribes and learning]Merovingian royal diploma script, C. Saamaran and F.Lot (1951)Luxeuil minuscule: E.A. Lowe, 'The Script <strong>of</strong> Luxeuil' in E.A. Lowe, Palaeographical papers (1971)80


'Laon a z' miniscule; Corbie minuscule - Leuchtar minuscule, Maurdramnus minuscule.Caroline miniscule - types according <strong>to</strong> different scrip<strong>to</strong>ria: Tours, Rheims.Metz, Corbie, Rheims, St. Amand, Cologne etc. for all <strong>the</strong>se in <strong>the</strong> early st<strong>ages</strong> <strong>of</strong> development see <strong>the</strong>introduction <strong>to</strong> E.A. Lowe, Codices Latini Antiquiores, vol. VI.MerovingiansE.A. Lowe, Codices Lugdunenses Antiquiroes (1920) (Lyons)R. McKitterick, 'The Scrip<strong>to</strong>ria <strong>of</strong> Merovingian Gaul: a survey <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evidence' in H. Clarke andM Brennan, Columbanus and Merovingian Monasticism (1981)D. Ganz, 'The Merovingian Library <strong>of</strong> Corbie' in ibid.R. McKitterick, 'The diffusion <strong>of</strong> insular culture in Neustria between 650 and 850: <strong>the</strong> implications <strong>of</strong><strong>the</strong> manuscript evidence' in La Neustrie ed. H. Atsma, Beihefte der Francia 16/II (1989)pp.395-432 (also in McKitterick, Books, scribes and learning)CarolingiansE.K.Rand, The script <strong>of</strong> Tours (1929)L.W. Jones, The Script <strong>of</strong> Cologne (1932)F.L. Carey, 'The scrip<strong>to</strong>rium <strong>of</strong> Rheims during <strong>the</strong> archbishopric <strong>of</strong> Hincmar in L.W. Jones (ed.)Classical and Medieval Studies in honor (sic) <strong>of</strong> Edward Kenneth Rand (New York, 1938)W.M. Lindsay, Palaeographica Latina (1916 onwards), vols. I-V contains many articles on early minuscules.B. Bisch<strong>of</strong>f, Die Sudostdeutschen Schreibschulen vols I and II (1974 and 1980)-------------, Manuscripts and libraries in <strong>the</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne (Cambridge, 1994)John J. Contreni, The Ca<strong>the</strong>dral School <strong>of</strong> Laon: its manuscripts and masters (1976)R. McKitterick, The Frankish kingdoms under <strong>the</strong> Carolingians (1983) pp. 200-227.------------------, 'Carolingian book production: some problems' The Library 12, 1990 pp. 1-33.------------------, 'Carolingian uncial: a context for <strong>the</strong> Lothar Psalter', The British Library Journal 16 (1990)pp. 1-15. (Both <strong>the</strong>se in McKitterick, Books, scribes and learning.----------------,Books, scribes and learning in <strong>the</strong> Frankish kingdoms, sixth <strong>to</strong> ninth centuries (Aldershot,1994)R. Gameson (ed.) The early medieval Bible: production, decoration and use (Cambridge, 1994)General Introductions and/or Books <strong>of</strong> lates <strong>of</strong> different script typesFranz Steffens, Lateinische Palaeographie (1910 etc.)J. Mallon and R. Marichal, L'écriture RomaineC. de Hamel, A His<strong>to</strong>ry <strong>of</strong> Illuminated Manuscripts (1986)Bibliographical Guide (first rate)Leonard E. Boyle, Medieval Latin Palaeography. A Bibliographical Introdcution (Toron<strong>to</strong>, 1984; rev. ed.Rome, 1999)Facsimiles <strong>of</strong> Carolingian manuscriptsL.M. Tocci and B. Neunheuser (eds.) Sacramentum Galasianum Vat.reg.lat. 316 (1975)F. Unterkircher, Das Wiener Fragment der Lorscher Annalen (1967) Vienna lat. 515.------------------, Alkuin Briefe (1969) Vienna lat. 795.------------------, Antiphonar aus St. Peter (1969) Vienna lat., 2700.------------------, Sancti Bonifatii Epis<strong>to</strong>lae (1971) Vienna lat. 751------------------, Karolingisches Sakramentar Fragment (1971)Vienna lat. 958.F. Mu<strong>the</strong>rich, Sakramentar von Metz fragment (1972) BN lat. 1141.H. Butzmann, Otfrid von Weissenburg Evangelien harmonie (1972) Vienna lat.26.K. Holter, Hraban Maur De laudibus sanctae crucis, Vienna lat. 652 (1972)O. Mazal, Wiener Hispana Handschrift (1974) Vienna lat. 411 (canon law)B. Bisch<strong>of</strong>f (ed.), Stuttgart Psalter (1966)E. de Wald, Stuttgart Psalter (1921)-------------, Utrecht Psalter (1920s)B. Bish<strong>of</strong>f, Sammelhandscrift Diez B.66 (grammars and catalogue <strong>of</strong> Charlemagne's library) (1973)W. Neumuller, Codex Millenarius (Gospel Book) (1974) Cim. 1.R. Laufner, Trier Apocalypse (1975) Trier Standtbiblio<strong>the</strong>k 31W. Koehler, Drogo Sacramentary (1974) BN lat. 9428K. Forstner, Das Verbruderungsbuch St Peters in Salzburg (1974) Salzburg MS A.81


J.J. Contreni, Codex Laudunensis 468 (1984) Laon MS 468 (a school book)82


EARLY MEDIAEVAL ARTCharlemagne/Karl der Grosse. Catalogue <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Council <strong>of</strong> Europe Exhibition 1965 (ed.) W. Braunsfels(Düsseldorf, 1965)Karl der Grosse III. Karolingische Kunst (ed.) W. Braunfels (Düsseldorf, 1965) (Essays)P. Lasko, Ars Sacra 800-1200 (Harmondsworth, 1972)J. Hubert, J. Porcher and W.F. Volbach, Europe in <strong>the</strong> Dark Ages (1969)-----------, ----------- and -----------------, Carolingian Art (1970)F. Mü<strong>the</strong>rich and J. Gaehde, Carolingian Painting (1976)W. Braunfels, The Lorsch Gospels (1967)E. Rosenbaum, 'Evangelist portraits <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Ada school and <strong>the</strong>ir models', The Art Bulletin 38 (1956)W. Koehler, Die Karolingische Miniaturen (Berlin 1935 - )E.T. de Wald, The Illustrations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Utrecht Psalter (1933)F.Wormald, 'The Utrecht Psalter' in Collected Writings I, (London 1984)S. Dufrenne, Les Illustrations du Psautier d'Utrecht (Paris, 1978)B. Bisch<strong>of</strong>f et al., Der Stuttgarter Bilder Psalter (Stuttgart 1965-66)P. McGurk, 'Carolingian astrological manuscripts' in Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald. Court and Kingdom (ed. M. Gibsonand J. Nelson, B.A.R. International Series 101 (Oxford, 1979).NB. This was not included in <strong>the</strong> second edition <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald: Court and Kingdom published in 1990.L.W. Jones and C.R. Morley, The Miniatures or <strong>the</strong> Manuscript <strong>of</strong> Terence (Prince<strong>to</strong>n 1931).L. Nees, A Tainted Mantle. Hercules and <strong>the</strong> Classical Tr<strong>ad</strong>ition at <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Court (Phil<strong>ad</strong>elphia,1991)---------, The Gundohinus Gospels (Cambridge, Mass. 1987).J. Williams, The Beatus Manuscripts (London, 1994) vols I and II.-------------, 'Art and architecture', in R. McKitterick (ed.), The New Cambridge Medieval His<strong>to</strong>ry II: c.700 -c.<strong>900</strong> (Cambridge, 1995) pp. 809-844 and Bibliography pp. 1029-39------------, 'The originality <strong>of</strong> early medieval artists' in C. Chazelle (ed.), Literacy, politics and artisticinnovation in <strong>the</strong> early medieval west (Lanham MD, 1992) pp. 77-109.H.L. Kessler, The Illustrated Bibles <strong>from</strong> Tours (Prince<strong>to</strong>n, 1977)R. Deshman, 'The exalted servant: <strong>the</strong> ruler <strong>the</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prayerbook <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald', Via<strong>to</strong>r 11(1980)385-417.J. Gaehde, 'Pic<strong>to</strong>rial sources <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> illustrations <strong>to</strong> <strong>the</strong> Book <strong>of</strong> Kings ... in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Bible <strong>of</strong> San Paol<strong>of</strong>uori le mura in Rome', Frühmittelalterliche Studien 9 (1975) p. 359-89.R. McKitterick, 'Text and image in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian World', in The Uses <strong>of</strong> Literacy in Medieval Europe, ed.R. McKitterick (Cambridge, 1990) - pbk. 1992)G. Henderson, 'Emulation and innovation in Carolingian art', in R. McKitterick, Carolingian Culture:emulation and innovation (Cambridge, 1994)J Elsner, Art and <strong>the</strong> Roman Viewer: The Transformation <strong>of</strong> Art <strong>from</strong> <strong>the</strong> Pagan World <strong>to</strong> Christianity(Cambridge, 1995)L Nees (ed), Approaches <strong>to</strong> Early Medieval Art (Cambridge, Mass, 1998)C Mango, Art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Byzantine Empire (Toron<strong>to</strong>, 1986)C Mango, Byzantine Architecture (London, 1986)C Mango, Byzantium – The Empire <strong>of</strong> New Rome (London, 1983)L Rodley, Byzantine Art and Architecture: An Introduction (1994)J.R. Ben<strong>to</strong>n, Art <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Middle Ages (London 2000)C. T<strong>ad</strong>gell, Early Medieval Europe: The Informal Contained (London, 2001)P E Dut<strong>to</strong>n and H L Kessler, The Poetry and Paintings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> First Bible <strong>of</strong> Charles <strong>the</strong> Bald (1997)C. Chazelle, The Crucified God in <strong>the</strong> Carolingian Era. Theology and Art <strong>of</strong> Christ’s Passion (Cambridge,2001)C. Stiegemann and M. Weinh<strong>of</strong>f (eds), 799. Kunst und Kultur (Mainz, 1999)83

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!